RAPE Stories
 

Selling Jennifer - Dad finds his daughter with her best friend and decides to teach her a lesson

Dark Fantasy, Oral, rape, snuff

Introduction:
Dad finds his daughter with her best friend and decides to teach her a lesson
Sale Jennifer

"She's all yours!" Man with a hooked nose and glasses that were too big for his thin face said I do not care how the bill is $ 100 I left a long, bony fingers of his right hand. He trembled on its way to the ground when the girl's father reached out with his right hand and grabbed her, pulling her to him, he immediately put it in my back pocket. His dark brown eyes were narrow and scary as he looked at his 18 year old daughter. She was tall and slender, and her body was flawless, chunky ass, filling her tight sexy yoga pants no exception. Her long blond hair flowed around her back and gently flapped in the wind. Jennifer stood next to my father on the sidewalk, her face contorted in horror, when he sold his daughter to the man whom he knew very little about at the low price of $ 100 dollars.

Jennifer knew he was mad at her that day, but she didn't know how long he was so angry with her. Her father caught her in bed with his best friend one last time, and since he already had with him, running him out of town on a rail, with $ 500 and threats to throw him in jail if he ever saw his face again. The idea with the sperm of his best friend collapsed face Jennifer enraged her father almost to the point of lowering the price of my daughter's body to $ 50. She was a cheap whore, and it's time for her to live up to this reputation. The sun shone brightly over until the day when he decided to answer an ad looking for "agricultural worker". The shadows threw across the street and just over the driveway of his father, as he stood looking at the man who was going to take his daughter off my hands. People could not stop staring at the sun stuck from your daughter's hair. His eyes from time to time to work his way down Jennifer's body and stop at her crotch.
"Make her turn around so I can get a better look at her from behind," the man ordered father Jennifer. Jennifer looked at me with that expression, "You can't be serious!"
"Dad!", She said, "Please don't do this!"
"Shut up and do what the man says!" He said as a tear began to work its way down her left cheek. Slowly, and humiliated, she turned around. Her big, sexy ass sticking out like a sore thumb with her bright white yoga pants riding up her ass showing that she's not wearing any underwear, much to the delight of man. He poked and prodded her. He reached out and grabbed her Tits, which were small and perky in his hands. Then he reached for her ass. He couldn't believe how durable it was for how big it was.
"Bend over!" He ordered Jennifer. Jennifer sobbed, as she slowly bent at the waist, causing her ass to stick out even further. The man put his hand inside her pants and moved his hand between her ass cheeks and to her horror, began to RUB her shaved pussy, gently. Without warning, he shoved a finger inside him, causing the girl to cry loudly. He stuck his hand out of his pants and allowed her to stand up straight and looked at his father.
"She will do just fine," he said to me: "Put it in them." He reached behind him and pulled a set of handcuffs release the police from the back of his jeans and handed them to father Jennifer. He took the handcuffs off him and grabbed her left hand and placed it behind her back. She started struggling and pushing me away, but her father Jennifer was too strong for her, and he finally got the steel bracelet around her left wrist, and he suddenly jerked his right hand behind his back, and after a few seconds, she was handcuffed , the Father of Jennifer squeezed the bracelets until they were firmly around her wrists, causing them to ache to the point where she complained.
"I have known John since I was 10 years old, and you screwed up our friendship, and now you will pay!" He whispered angrily in her ear as people came up to me to take his daughter from his arms.
"I'm so sorry, dad!", She sobbed uncontrollably, "Please don't do this!" I looked at the man with the twisted, insane look on my face and just said.
"Get this girl out of my sight!" The man grabbed the back part of the red blouse is my daughter at the base of the neck, and forced her to go forward, in handcuffs, to the ugly lime green Ford Escort. It looked like it was crudely drawn with a brush in order to hide the original color of the car. The man opened the back door of the car, and just as the police officer escorted the girl into the back seat and closed the door behind him. Then he turned to father Jennifer, bowed, manipulated his long mustache with his right hand, thanked him, and crawled into the front seat. He started the car and drove down the street, disappears, when he looked at him from the corner at the end of the street. Father Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief. Jennifer was from his hands. It wasn't his best friend, who treated his daughter like a cheap little whore, this was the father of Jennifer, actually sells it for $ 100, asking any details about what will happen next.

A small house on the outskirts of the city collapsed. Pebbles was free from the roof and about to fall on the high grass in front and back of a white ranch style house. The cement of the sidewalk heading to the dilapidated front door and the porch was cracked and looked like he was the original cement from the original construction of the house 50 years ago. Jennifer squinted my eyes to see where she was, looking straight in front of a small, old garage with a door that appeared in serious critical condition. She looked to her left, trying to block the pain from her cuffs out of my head, so she could take in everything that happens. Her father just sold her to a stranger for $ 100 and did not even bother to ask what this man before her was going to do with her. The man climbed from the front seat of the car after turning the key and shutting the car off. He turned and looked at Jennifer through the dirty window ugly lime green Ford Escort and meekly smiled at her as he unlocked and opened the driver's side back door and pulled Jennifer out of the car by the hair in the first place, and then the shoulder , He again grabbed her shirt at the base of her neck and dragged her to the front door, not giving Jennifer no choice in the direction of where she's going. She could hear the creak of the porch under her feet when she started to tremble. He opened the front screen door and then the front door and pushed Jennifer inside, smacking her ass as he did. Jennifer looked around and, to his horror, old, untidy room was cleaned only ugly blue mattress in the middle of the room. The man pushed her further into the room and yelled a name that was not familiar to Jennifer, who immediately looked at her right and saw a woman under the name "Kimberly", standing in the doorway leading to the kitchen.
"Kimmy!" She growled, "Why do you keep calling me by my first name, I don't like?" Jennifer thought that "Kimmy" was enough. It was not near as thin as Jennifer, but she was a beautiful round face, deep green eyes covered by big round glasses, that perfectly answered her in the face. Her long dark brown hair resembled the same color and thickness of Jennifer. She had a body that looked like he could easily take knocks and come running back for more. She turned around, headed back into the kitchen, giving Jennifer a glimpse of her ass, slightly covered with a pair of skinny red denim shorts. It absolutely rocked back and forth, before Kimmy disappeared back to the kitchen. A few moments later, Kimmy came back from the living room with a sophisticated camera in one hand and a large aluminum tripod in the other. Jennifer Kimmie watched intently as she put the camera on the opposite side of the room from the now dark door leading into the kitchen. She put it on a tripod and turned the camera, tested it to make sure it still works properly, and then headed down a small hallway, and turned on the light in a small bedroom. Jennifer could hear faint digging, and suddenly Kimmie came into the living room with several items in her hands. In his right hand was a rope, jagged edge of a knife, and a small jet engine that actually looked like a big green lighter. In the other hand, was a roll of duct tape, and a pair of very dirty, worn used white panties.


"Paid $ 100 for this," said the man, "Daddy was so glad to be rid of her."
"Now," said Kimmy when she slowly walked over to Jennifer and put her two long, large fingers between the legs of Jennifer and taking her yoga pants covered pussy, "Daddy thought so little of you that he thought your life was only worth a paltry $ 100! "Jennifer didn't answer, except to whinge a bit," Well, I think you're really great and I can't wait to see what you can do! "
"What ... what am I capable of?" Faltered she. Kimmy looked at her.
"I told you that you could talk?" Kimmy growled angrily, "You are so lucky that you're still in handcuffs!" Kimmy walked around Jennifer and looked at her ass. It was very large, compared to the rest of her body. She reached forward and grabbed Jennifer's ass and squeezed it as hard as I could to find that it is much harder than it looked.
"What do you think, Kimmie?" The man asked her.
"We're going to soften this one up," replied Kimmie, "her name?"
"Dad called her Jennifer!" He replied.
"Well, we'll call her Jenna!" Kimmy replied indifferently: "It makes her sound more like a whore. She's a lot prettier than the last! "Jennifer swallowed the lump in her throat when she realized that she was not the first young lady that Kimmy and the man" bought ".
"Oh, she is a whore!" The man admitted, "Dad said he caught her fucking his best friend. I guess they were fucking for quite a long time! "
"Ass like that, I can understand why she'd be such a slob," Kimmy said, "Put her on the mattress face down and ass in the air." Nevertheless in handcuffs, the man forced Jennifer over to the mattress and forced her to her knees. He then pushed Jennifer's face in the mattress, with the result that she almost lost balance, but she in the end inclined face on blue moldy mattress.
"Well Jenna," said Kimmy when she bent down and got face to face with Jennifer, "There are two ways this can go down. You can do what you say, and live as long as possible, or you can fight, and die immediately! "
"I don't want to die at all!" Jennifer said crying uncontrollably.
"Pull her pants down," Kimmy ordered the man as she stood up, walked to the camera and pushed record. She focused in on Jennifer. She could scared, twisted look on her face Jennifer as she increased the camera. The man grabbed for the waist of the pants Jennifer and pulled them down, revealing a perfectly smooth flesh ass Jennifer. He was right! She wasn't wearing any panties. He pulled them around her knees from her feet, and threw them away as Kimmy slowly moved the tripod all the way around focusing on different parts of her body smoothly and almost professionally. Jennifer finally realized that the tripod was on wheels. Finally she stopped when the camera was behind Jennifer, focusing on a woman's fat ass.
"What are you waiting for?" Kimmy asked with an indignant surprise at the voice, "Pull pants down and start fucking that sweet, pretty pussy!" Jennifer couldn't see it, but the sound of the zipper sent a shiver up her spine. a rock-solid member of the men swung forward from your underwear. It was about 8 inches long, and he was very proud of it. He leaned on his knees and spread his legs for Jennifer, causing her shiny pink pussy to spread wide open as if he's waiting for the rooster person. Without warning, he shoved his cock violently into her pussy, and he began to pump faster and faster, slamming into her so hard that she will roll forward. So much pressure was put on her wrists cuffed, she could feel them numb. She wanted to scream, but the noise was not able to come out of her mouth. Helmet after crashing in her thighs began to cause pain that she never knew before, and she finally forgot about her wrist. Suddenly he stopped, and the next feeling she felt was one she had felt in the past. Hot sticky liquid suddenly crashed into the walls of her pussy. With several thrusts, the man had cum deep inside her. The only thing that can make Jennifer was whimpering in fear and pain.
"Well," said Kimmy, "Take the handcuffs and let her sit on the mattress. I'll be right back! "The man walked over to his pants that he installed on the floor next to the camera, reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, metal key. Then he walked over to Jennifer, and finally removed his handcuffs. Immediately, Jennifer rubbed her wrists and sat on the mattress, desperately trying to get circulation back into her wrists, as Kimmy came back from the rear of the house. She turned and looked at Kimmy and saw a man standing next to her, that she didn't know. He was tall, lean, with broad shoulders, long light brown hair, and naked. His cock had to be at least 10 inches in length, and he looked at Jennifer seductive with their deep dark scary yellow eyes. Kimmy again took his place behind the camera, turned it to face member of the second person, and then followed him when he went to the ugly blue mattress that Jennifer, absolutely frozen in fear, sat with her hands finally free.
"Well, you know what to do," replied Kimmy. The man grabbed the girl by the back of his head with one hand and his other big hand on his forehead. Remembering the earlier threat to Kimmy, she opened her mouth and allowed the man to shove his cock in her mouth and immediately shoved him into the back of her throat, causing her to choke and gag. Stroke after stroke hit the back of her throat. Her gag reflex almost made her drop on his cock, but he pulled just far enough away to let her breathe a little. In and out he went. Faster and faster he went, until he felt that familiar twitching in his balls that said he reached the point of no return. He pulled his mouth Jennifer causing her to try to catch her breath when she suddenly felt a lot and a lot of slimy diploma slam into her face with a force that caused really splash on the forehead, cheeks and lips, and go everywhere on her face , as if she had thrown water on her face. Kimmy increased her face with cum, filled with evil smile on his face.
"Say Hello to the camera and TELL Daddy WHAT a BIG SLUT YOU are!" Kimmy ordered from behind the camera. Slowly and scared, Jennifer raised her left hand and waving to the camera.
"Hi dad," she said crying: "I'm such a big slut!"
"What the hell are you crying?" Kimmy asked her angrily: "You are not going to convince dad that way! I'm gonna have to edit that out, now do it again, but this time, you are going to do it again to say with a big smile on my face diploma completed diploma dirty dumpster! "Jennifer plucked up as much courage as she could crack half a smile and then a full smile, and in complete shock she said,
"HI Dad!", She said, faking cheer, "I'm a big whore! I just received the shipment including my sweet pussy and then I took a huge load on my face! "
"Now tell daddy what are you going to fuck a woman!" Jennifer looked at her, with her face screwed up in confusion and fear. She shook her head back and forth. Kimmy reached to the back of her pants and brandished a knife that she brought with her from the kitchen. The light behind her reflected off the steel, the jagged edges of the blade. She held it before her threateningly, "Smile and say you are going to be fucked by a woman!" She snarled at a frightened 18-year-old Jennifer.
"I'm going to be fucked by a woman!" She said, trying to seem like she wasn't scared. Suddenly, coming out of the kitchen, was about the most ugly woman Jennifer had never seen. She was a few pounds heavier than the very beautiful Kimmy. Tits women sagged halfway down her chest, and her hair looked as if it was not taken care of for a long time. It was an intricate weave of dirty blond hair. The woman's nose looked like it had been broken several times, and she her face was a long scar across the left cheek, from her ear, down to her chin. Around the crotch area was a large Dildo attached to her body tight with straps that went all the way around her big waist. A woman, obviously, from the point of view of the camera, knelt down in front of Jennifer and ordered her to get down on your stomach. With brilliance of steel still deep in her mind, Jennifer obeyed, sobbing softely. The woman crawled on top of her legs and began to pull beautiful buttocks Jennifer apart, revealing her tight asshole. Force, so that the camera could see inside, the woman pulled her asshole wide open and stuck a finger inside him, causing Jennifer to roll forward in excruciating pain. Without warning, a large strapon Dildo made its way into her anus, causing Jennifer to howl in pain as Kimmy watched the camera.
Jennifer never saw it coming as she is fucked in the ass by a woman who easily topped 200 pounds. with patch. The smell of soap and disinfectant for the hands filled her nose, when she felt pressure on her neck as the woman squeezed. Her radio was not completely cut off, but he starts to feel the same way he felt when she was brutally face-fucking the man with a ten-inch cock. She was choking when she tried to scream in pain when her asshole was stretched a huge penis. Jennifer felt the brunt of the women on the back, as the pain in her cunt increased as the woman squeezed her neck even harder.
"Help me!" She tried to say, "Stop!" She pleaded.

"Jenna, you little whore," said Kimmy, "do You think you're in any position to make demands?" The woman finally released her grip on the neck of Jennifer and pulled the strap on from the now gaping ass Jennifer. Kimmy couldn't resist moving the camera into position so that she could write now a well pronounced hole. Fat woman was holding the asshole open so Kimmy could zoom in on the cave, which was recently made fresh fucking. Jennifer finally regained the ability to breathe, when two men descended on her, flipped her on her back and began to masturbate heavily until they burst load on her face. Now it is time for the final stage of the video as the men picked her up from the mattress and brought her to her feet. Two men resembling professional wrestlers, grabbed her by both arms and threw her like a rag doll across the room where it slammed belly first into the opposite wall. She turned and staggered forward, trying to gather strength to try to escape, but she couldn't, as people grabbed her and slammed her against the opposite wall she just hit. This time she strike back, first, suddenly feeling a sharp pain in his lower back as she hit the light switch, attached to the wall so hard that she made him hit the floor. Now her pain became unbearable.
"Can we stop now?" She said crying and shaking. Kimmy looked at her through the camera lens, with a raging red, angry look in her eyes at the question.
"Not quite yet!" Kimmy growled, "My friends are not done with you yet. Up against the wall, remove the shirt, and spread your legs! "Met Jennifer. She limped to the wall opposite kiddy corner from the front door, took off her shirt, and sat up against the wall, legs apart, as Kimmy again zoomed in on her ass. The man who brought her to the old house approached her from behind, holding a large rolling pin in ??hand. He got it from the kitchen while Jennifer was raped and strangled on a mattress on the 200 pound woman. He slammed her to the wall so that Jennifer could see it and she looked horrified when she realized that he was going to do with him as he lowered her just below the buttocks, and without warning lifted her up until I went to handle her. He pushed her further up her ass and began to swing back and forth, causing intense pain every time he hit her colon. After a few moments, he pulled it out, Jennifer turned around again, bent over, and pushed the pen rolling in her pussy. Now Jennifer could no longer stand after the man pulled the rolling pin out of her pussy. It didn't matter, because she suddenly felt a crack on the back of her knees, as the rolling pin crashed into the back of her left thigh and she fell to the floor, excruciating pain in the knee. The man swung the rolling pin like a baseball bat and it connected with a resounding slap on her ass and she fell on her belly, looking at Kimmy, who was quietly standing behind the camera, seemingly begging for her life when she was starting to lose feeling in her legs. This lack of feeling began to slowly creep up on his knees, and the pain suddenly went away, but instead of being comforting it, it was scary.
"Greta" she said to the fat lady, "I want you to man the camera!" Big, ugly woman was across the room and held Kimmie behind the camera. Kimmy walked over to Jennifer, sat down on her now numb legs, leaned forward, put her mouth to her left ear, and once again swung his knife, "now ... This can end!" She sat down, put the knife in his right hand , grabbed Jennifer to long flowing beautiful hair, put the jagged edge to her throat, Jennifer, and deftly swiped from left to right. Then she let go of Jennifer's hair and let her head fall to the floor. Blood immediately began flowing from the girl's neck as she desperately tried to breathe. Jennifer tried to crawl on the floor, but could not, as Kimmy sat on top of her legs. She lifted the knife and stabbed him in the back, and Jennifer suddenly stopped moving and the life left her quickly as the blood flowed from his nose and mouth, while gushing from her neck finally began to slow as her heart stopped beating

Falling for the kidnapper - Fiction, Bondage and restriction, Cum Swallowing, Fan fiction, First Time, Male/Female, Non-consensual sex, Pregnant, Rape, Romance, Stockholm Syndrome, Torture, Toys, Virg...
 

Falling for the kidnapper - Fiction, Bondage and restriction, Cum Swallowing, Fan fiction, First Time, Male/Female, Non-consensual sex, Pregnant, Rape, Romance, Stockholm Syndrome, Torture, Toys, Virginity, Written by women

Introduction:
A girl is kidnaaped and falls for the man who kidnapped her
She walked along a roadway; her car had broken down and she was going to get help, she had forgotten her cell phone back at her house. She wore a black mini skirt, a light pink short sleeved blouse, and navy blue flip-flops. She had dark blonde hair that was so short that you couldn't do anything with it, she had hazel blue eyes and she looked to be about 18 years old. As she walked past the woods a man who was walking in the other direction walked past her before he turned around and grabbed her and pulled her into the woods.

"Don't scream or I'll kill you." the guy, who looked to be about 23 years old, said as they walked deeper into the woods.

"What do you want with me?" she asked him fearfully.

"You'll find out the hard and painful way." He said as she realized that this was pre-planned.

After they walked for about ten more minutes; a fifteen minute walk from the road; they reached a small clearing and there was a mattress on the ground with trunks and a chair around it and a fire pit a few feet away, it looked like some one was living here. The guy, who kidnapped her, said his name was Charlie, tied her hands behind her back and unbuttoned her shirt and pulled her bra down to her waist and forced her on to the mattress where he started to rub her breasts with one hand and her pussy with the other as she gasped and begged him to stop. After a while he did, but it was only to undo his pants and pull out his cock. He grinned at her, whose name was Beka, and she knew that he was going to rape her and she couldn't do anything about it.

He pushed her legs apart and pushed her underwear out of the way and forced his cock into her pussy, slowly because it was very tight, as Beka screamed in pain as she arched her back. Charlie pushed his cock in and out and picked up the speed as he kept going as Beka gaped and moaned in pain as he moaned in pleasure. Soon after a few minutes Beka felt something on her legs, and knew that it was blood she was losing her virginity to Charlie, then a couple minutes later he found her g-spot and Beka had her first g-spot orgasm. Then an hour later he climaxed and shot all of his cum into her pussy as Beka screamed, then he laid down on top of her and fell asleep, as Beka lay awake crying, thinking of what had just happened to her and she was scared of what he might do to her next, then Beka too fell asleep as well.

After three hours he woke up and pulled his cock out of her and tied her legs together as Beka woke up.

"Why is this stuff out here?" Beka asked him.

"I lost my house and this all my stuff that I could keep." Charlie told her.

"Oh. So........what are you going to do with me? Are you going to let me go?" Beka asked.

"No I'm not going to let you go, you are mine for as long as I can keep you and you will have nothing but sex with me and I'll torture you." he said.

Then after a few minutes he stood up and opened one of the trunks and pulls out a whip then he untied her hands and retied them above her head and with a grin he started to whip her as Beka screamed in pain. He whipped her for an hour before he stopped and brought her back to the bed and forced her to suck on his cock for a while, until he shot all of his cum into her mouth, which he forced her to swallow. Beka made a face at the taste and smell of it as he forced her to get on her hands and knees and Charlie forced his cock into her ass making her scream in pain as he pushed it in and out, then after two hours he shot his cum into her ass before her lay back on the bed and pulled her down with him and held her in place as he drifted off to sleep.

After a while he woke up again and started to cook dinner since night had fallen and they were both hungry. Since Beka was tied up Beka couldn't eat the food on her own so Charlie had to feed her himself, but he didn't care. Then he sat in a lawn chair and read a book that he had with a lantern, the book was about having sex with someone. The next morning when Beka woke up Beka thought it was all just a bad dream and then Beka realized that it wasn't when Beka felt someone kiss her neck, and that Charlie had kidnapped her and had raped her, and that he was going to keep her until someone found them and brought her back to her family. He had to once again hand feed her breakfast before he cut away her clothes until Beka was naked and then he took a picture of her but he started to walk away.

"Where are you going?" Beka asked.

"I've got something to do." Charlie told her.

"So you're going to let me go?" Beka asked hopefully but she knew that he would say no.

"No." was her answer that Beka got.

Charlie kissed her so suddenly that Beka gasped and he forced his tongue into her mouth and he ran his hands over her naked body as Beka felt the heat and lust in his touch. After an hour he broke the kiss and they were both flushed and out of breath, once he got his breath back he left her alone in the woods. Charlie walked out to the road and met up with a friend that was waiting for him and they drove into town, and met up with another friend of theirs and they put on black clothes and drove to a bank and robbed the bank and an armor truck stealing all the money it held and the three drove back to their meeting place and Charlie split the money in thirds and put them into duffle bags and they went their separate ways and Charlie returned to his camp in the woods where he had left Beka tied up. Beka was awake and watched him return with the duffle bag he had left with. She wondered what was in it but she had a feeling that he wouldn't tell her what was in there because if the police found them and let her return to her family, then he would get busted for kidnapping and raping her, but she would tell the police that he left with a duffle bag that looked empty and had nothing in it and returned about two hours later and the duffle bag looked full, like there was something in it when there was nothing before.

Charlie then set up a camera on a tripod and took his clothes off and sat next to Beka and pulled her into his arms and smiled at the camera and took a photo of them and he kept taking photos as he made her pose with him. One was of them kissing; another was of him sucking her breasts; another was of him licking her stomach; then after untying the ropes around her legs he took a picture of him licking her pussy. Then he took pictures of him forcing his 18in cock into her pussy as he raped her again; then he took pictures of her sucking his cock. Then he sat in the lawn chair and forced his cock into her pussy again as he took more pictures; then he forced a dildo into her pussy and another into her ass as she screamed in pain as he took a picture. Then he tied her to tree and snapped a photo and then he forced her to sit on a branch that had a dildo tied to it and tied her legs to her hands and let her weight and gravity force her down onto the dildo as he took another photo. Charlie loved taking pictures of him doing things to her or of her being forced to pose for the camera.

Then after awhile Charlie pulled out a different dildo, than the once he had used while taking pictures of her, and it looked as if the spikes on it rotated and he forced it into her pussy and turned it on. The spikes indeed rotated and it also vibrated making it more painful, then he took another vibrating dildo and turned it on and forced it into her ass and picking up a third vibrating dildo he turned it on and placed it on her clit making her gasp and moan, the sensation the three dildos where giving her were too much and she begged Charlie to stop but he didn't, he ignored her pleas to stop and kept going for a good three hours. The feeling she was getting was driving her insane and she couldn't stand it but he kept taking pictures of them. Finally Charlie stopped and removed the dildos and looked at Beka who was tired from the abuse and tied her legs together again and grabbed a shovel and started to dig a hole in the ground.

"What are you doing?" Beka asked tiredly.

"I'm burying the duffle bag so know one will find it or know where it is buried." Charlie said.

"Oh. What is in it?" she asked.

"Nothing that concerns you." he told her.

When he was done he then pulled out a collar and put it around her neck and locked it with a key and he walked off, farther into the woods where Beka couldn't see him and he buried the key to the lock on the collar. When he returned he pulled out some rope and tied one end of it to a tree in a knot that she wouldn't be able to undo without cutting it, and tied the other end to the collar she now wore in the same knot and then he untied her hands and legs and let her stretch her muscles out for a bit as sat and watched her, trying to think for what to do to her next.

After five minutes Charlie got up and pulled out a video camera and set it up on the tripod and put it in a position that will allow it to capture every thing that he did to Beka and turned it on. Then he pulled Beka over to him using the rope attached to the collar and then he placed his mouth on hers with so much violence that he backed he into the tree the rope was tied to, Beka let the exquisite warmness invade her tongue, making her vulvae squirm with pleasure. It was beyond her power to resist Charlie's fragrance, touch, and his desire to rape her. His hands were rough as they stroked her trembling body; he loved to take possession of her even if she didn't. They kissed like wild animals deprived from food for three days and were unable to halt, even for breath. Charlie recollected the smoothness of her skin, the enchantment of her perfume as it raided his entire body, submitting it to his will. His tongue swam through reminiscence of the wet surface, palace to many wonders. He stopped and forced Beka to wrap her arms around his neck and Beka pulled his head towards her and into another long and passionate kiss. Beka couldn't help but moan like a young pony out of its mother's womb from the kiss.

Beka wrapped her legs around his waist, leaning her back to the tree as she decided to go with the flow. Charlie let go of her shoulder with one hand and placed it on her bottom, vibrating his sense with her lips drooling down his cheeks. Her vulvae met with the softness of his hard penis; his bush was damp with the ejaculation, wetting hers as they held on to each other. Charlie banged her back against the tree and holding her higher than his penis, he prepared to enter the slit. All this time, Beka was running her fingers through his hair, drinking his forms. Beka pressed his face into her breasts where his cheeks squashed with the tight nipples and his nose bashing between the two breasts; he let his tongue wander across the wondrous land of soft peeks, feeling at the same time her hands across his hair. Down below, his penis was pointing up-straight, trying to find the entrance. Then ever so slowly he pushed his cock into her pussy, making her gasp in pain and pleasure, she was starting to enjoy this, as he pushed harder, rolling his body against hers, and crushing her breasts. Beka held on to his shoulders while feeling the hard sex going deeper and deeper into her pussy. Beka knew they were reaching the climax point.

Her sweat fell down on his face which he drank hungrily. Beka moaned and gasped at each pressure the penis made on her. Charlie enjoyed the hardened nipples in his mouth and the sound of his kidnapped victim moaning. His hands slid down to her bottom, identifying it with his touch, slowly but firmly he approached them to the anus. Beka felt his hands approaching and lifted herself from the tree. Charlie ducked his fingers between the bottom cheeks and finding the hole, he pushed them in. Beka moaned noisily. The young man felt adrenaline running through his veins, his pulse was quickening as he fingered the slippery surface in the hole. He retrieved his penis, not without pain from the slit and Beka swung her legs on his shoulders as Beka presented him her adorned vulvae. Charlie arched his mouth and he licked it harshly, tonguing the slit. Beka screamed out of pleasure, Beka couldn't believe that she was enjoying such strong cunnilingus from her kidnapper but an unexplainable adrenaline seemed to be shaking her entire body at each of his touch. Beka bit her lower lips as his tongue found its way into her pussy.

'Oh, God, oh, God' was all Beka could think about.

Beka was almost choking with ecstasy. Beka could feel it coming up, a stranger to her body, slithering like a snake. No, an anaconda. Beka ruffled his hair, holding him for support. Her legs were getting wet around his neck. He suddenly caught hold of them and pushed her against the tree so that his tongue could penetrate deeper into the slit. Beka banged her backhand against the tree as endorphin filled her head. He was shoving his tongue up.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!" Beka cried.

He was reaching to her G-spot. Oh, God, oh, God. Beka wanted to grip on to something but there was only the tree behind her. Beka couldn't stand this supreme orgasm. Her feet were hanging limp, powerless yet so full of energy they wanted to burst. Charlie could feel her moving on his shoulders, he could feel her tears of enjoyment and pain her whole body seemed to be trembling with it. But what he cared the most about at the moment was what he was feeling: the sweetness of her ejaculation, enveloping his tongue, it was so divine. He never tasted anything like it. The smoothness of her pussy as he explored the inside made his head swirl. He touched something hard; it seemed to be throbbing violently and then he finally pulled his mouth away and looked her over with lust filled eyes. Beka was sweating and her breathing was labored, Beka saw the lust in his eyes and it thrilled her and scared her at the same time.

Charlie placed her on her feet and Beka knelt and took hold of his sex and teased it with her tongue. He could feel that same over-powerful sensation overwhelming him to the bones. He looked down wanting to see what Beka was doing and he wanted her to keep it up. Charlie grimaced with pleasure and pain. He savored her slippery touch on his cock, the soft pressure of her tongue moving against it. As Beka moved his penis from one side of her mouth to the other, he could feel his warm, ejaculation pouring down into her throat. Her lips barred his bush; he reached out to stroke her hair, a sudden calm-down for the heat.

At last Beka emerged from his groins, much to Charlie's disappointment but his desire was now boosted to the fullest and he pushed her down onto the ground before devouring her mouth, as if to find the remaining of his ejaculation in it. Beka twisted under his body; he discovered the thrill the form of her breasts fighting against his manly chest. His cock was throbbing loudly as it found the vulvae. But instead of letting him enter, Beka overturned him and climbed on his groins.

"What are you doing?" he managed to whisper.

Smiling confidently, Beka whispered back.

"I'm going to show you a little something."

Beka stood on her knees, just as so the penis had a place for penetration. Charlie understood immediately and, after pointing upwards his penis, he caught hold of her hips in order to help her push down. Beka had her hands on his abs. Beka had the perfect view of her kidnapper like this, his manly chest and strong body, his sweating face in the contorted in concentration. The penis penetrating her was more eager and it seemed to be pounding with clout. Slowly Beka lifted her hands from Charlie's chest and pointed her elbows upwards as if she was dancing but at the same time moving her hips so that the penetration went deeper. Charlie groaned with pain as he felt her screwing down on his sex. His pressure on her hips grew stronger as if he was afraid to fall. At one point his muscles relaxed and he knew that they had succeeded; he glimpsed at the girl on top of him whose short hair was swinging with sweat. Her eyes were half-closed, as if in trance. Charlie realized something very important then a thin white liquid linked them together, for neither knew to whom it belonged. In fact, it was already like they were one. But because his penis was no longer his, he couldn't care less about it. Beka stopped dancing and lowered herself; Charlie grimaced with pain as his penis followed her but Beka soothed his sweating face with her soft kisses. He replied as best as he could, smelling again that strange scent that didn't seem to belong anywhere. Beka could feel life squirming inside her pussy, apart of Charlie. Then at last, when they could go no further, the two dropped off to sleep, feeling each others hearts pounding with exhaustion but also satisfaction not knowing that he had gotten her pregnant.

When they awoke it was the next morning and the got up and Charlie checked the video camera and turned it off, before making breakfast. Charlie had kept Beka for two weeks when she got sick; when he went into town he spoke to his friend about it and he said that when a woman get pregnant they get sick sometimes, but it was different with all women. Charlie thought about it and realized that Beka had been bleeding when he had sex with her two weeks ago and then he realized that the blood meant that Beka had going throw her monthlies and he had gotten her pregnant by having sex with her. He wondered what he should do with the child once it was born as he returned to Beka and told her what he had just learned and that he had might have gotten her pregnant. He managed to keep her captive for nine months until she gave birth to a healthy baby girl.

Two days later Charlie kissed her so suddenly that Beka gasped and he forced his tongue into her mouth and he ran his hands over her naked body as Beka felt the heat and lust in his touch. After an hour he broke the kiss and they were both flushed and out of breath, once he got his breath back he left her and their daughter whom they named Serenity, alone in the woods. Charlie walked out to the road and met up with a friend that was waiting for him and they drove into town, and met up with another friend of theirs and they put on black clothes and drove to a bank and robbed another armor truck and stole all the money it held and the three drove back to their meeting place and Charlie split the money in thirds and put them into duffle bags and they went their separate ways and Charlie returned to his camp in the woods where he had left Beka and their child tied up. Beka was awake and breast feeding their child and watched him return with the duffle bag he had left with. She wondered what was in it but she knew that he wouldn't tell her what was in it, but she guessed that it held the same thing as the other one that he had buried and he buried it not far from the first one.

A month later when Charlie noticed that Beka was going through her monthlies again he then placed his mouth on hers with so much violence that he backed he into the tree the rope was tied to, Beka let the exquisite warmness invade her tongue, making her vulvae squirm with pleasure. It was beyond her power to resist Charlie's fragrance, touch, and his desire to rape her. His hands were rough as they stroked her trembling body; he loved to take possession of her even if she didn't. They kissed like wild animals deprived from food for three days and were unable to halt, even for breath. Charlie recollected the smoothness of her skin, the enchantment of her perfume as it raided his entire body, submitting it to his will. His tongue swam through reminiscence of the wet surface, palace to many wonders. He stopped and forced Beka to wrap her arms around his neck and Beka pulled his head towards her and into another long and passionate kiss. Beka couldn't help but moan like a young pony out of its mother's womb from the kiss.

Beka wrapped her legs around his waist, leaning her back to the tree as she decided to go with the flow. Charlie let go of her shoulder with one hand and placed it on her bottom, vibrating his sense with her lips drooling down his cheeks. Her vulvae met with the softness of his hard penis; his bush was damp with the ejaculation, wetting hers as they held on to each other. Charlie banged her back against the tree and holding her higher than his penis, he prepared to enter the slit. All this time, Beka was running her fingers through his hair, drinking his forms. Beka pressed his face into her breasts where his cheeks squashed with the tight nipples and his nose bashing between the two breasts; he let his tongue wander across the wondrous land of soft peeks, feeling at the same time her hands across his hair. Down below, his penis was pointing up-straight, trying to find the entrance. Then ever so slowly he pushed his cock into her pussy, making her gasp in pain and pleasure, she was starting to enjoy this, as he pushed harder, rolling his body against hers, and crushing her breasts. Beka held on to his shoulders while feeling the hard sex going deeper and deeper into her pussy. Beka knew they were reaching the climax point.

Her sweat fell down on his face which he drank hungrily. Beka moaned and gasped at each pressure the penis made on her. Charlie enjoyed the hardened nipples in his mouth and the sound of his kidnapped victim moaning. His hands slid down to her bottom, identifying it with his touch, slowly but firmly he approached them to the anus. Beka felt his hands approaching and lifted herself from the tree. Charlie ducked his fingers between the bottom cheeks and finding the hole, he pushed them in. Beka moaned noisily. The young man felt adrenaline running through his veins, his pulse was quickening as he fingered the slippery surface in the hole. He retrieved his penis, not without pain from the slit and Beka swung her legs on his shoulders as Beka presented him her adorned vulvae. Charlie arched his mouth and he licked it harshly, tonguing the slit. Beka screamed out of pleasure, Beka couldn't believe that she was enjoying such strong cunnilingus from her kidnapper but an unexplainable adrenaline seemed to be shaking her entire body at each of his touch. Beka bit her lower lips as his tongue found its way into her pussy.

'Oh, God, oh, God' was all Beka could think about.

Beka was almost choking with ecstasy. Beka could feel it coming up, a stranger to her body, slithering like a snake. No, an anaconda. Beka ruffled his hair, holding him for support. Her legs were getting wet around his neck. He suddenly caught hold of them and pushed her against the tree so that his tongue could penetrate deeper into the slit. Beka banged her backhand against the tree as endorphin filled her head. He was shoving his tongue up. Beka gasped trying not to scream, which would wake their daughter.

He was reaching to her G-spot. Oh, God, oh, God. Beka wanted to grip on to something but there was only the tree behind her. Beka couldn't stand this supreme orgasm. Her feet were hanging limp, powerless yet so full of energy they wanted to burst. Charlie could feel her moving on his shoulders, he could feel her tears of enjoyment and pain her whole body seemed to be trembling with it. But what he cared the most about at the moment was what he was feeling: the sweetness of her ejaculation, enveloping his tongue, it was so divine. He never tasted anything like it. The smoothness of her pussy as he explored the inside made his head swirl. He touched something hard; it seemed to be throbbing violently and then he finally pulled his mouth away and looked her over with lust filled eyes. Beka was sweating and her breathing was labored, Beka saw the lust in his eyes and it thrilled her and scared her at the same time.

Charlie placed her on her feet and Beka knelt and took hold of his sex and teased it with her tongue. He could feel that same over-powerful sensation overwhelming him to the bones. He looked down wanting to see what Beka was doing and he wanted her to keep it up. Charlie grimaced with pleasure and pain. He savored her slippery touch on his cock, the soft pressure of her tongue moving against it. As Beka moved his penis from one side of her mouth to the other, he could feel his warm, ejaculation pouring down into her throat. Her lips barred his bush; he reached out to stroke her hair, a sudden calm-down for the heat.

At last Beka emerged from his groins, much to Charlie's disappointment but his desire was now boosted to the fullest and he pushed her down onto the ground before devouring her mouth, as if to find the remaining of his ejaculation in it. Beka twisted under his body; he discovered the thrill the form of her breasts fighting against his manly chest. His cock was throbbing loudly as it found the vulvae. But instead of letting him enter, Beka overturned him and climbed on his groins.

Beka stood on her knees, just as so the penis had a place for penetration. Charlie understood immediately and, after pointing upwards his penis, he caught hold of her hips in order to help her push down. Beka had her hands on his abs. Beka had the perfect view of her kidnapper like this, his manly chest and strong body, his sweating face in the contorted in concentration. The penis penetrating her was more eager and it seemed to be pounding with clout. Slowly Beka lifted her hands from Charlie's chest and pointed her elbows upwards as if she was dancing but at the same time moving her hips so that the penetration went deeper. Charlie groaned with pain as he felt her screwing down on his sex. His pressure on her hips grew stronger as if he was afraid to fall. At one point his muscles relaxed and he knew that they had succeeded; he glimpsed at the girl on top of him whose short hair was swinging with sweat. Her eyes were half-closed, as if in trance. Charlie realized something very important then a thin white liquid linked them together, for neither knew to whom it belonged. In fact, it was already like they were one. But because his penis was no longer his, he couldn't care less about it. Beka stopped dancing and lowered herself; Charlie grimaced with pain as his penis followed her but Beka soothed his sweating face with her soft kisses. He replied as best as he could, smelling again that strange scent that didn't seem to belong anywhere. Beka could feel life squirming inside her pussy, apart of Charlie. Then at last, when they could go no further, the two dropped off to sleep, feeling each others hearts pounding with exhaustion but also satisfaction not knowing that he had gotten her pregnant again.

Serenity woke them up with her crying wanting to be feed. Two months later they knew that Charlie had gotten Beka pregnant again and Charlie kissed her so suddenly that Beka gasped and he forced his tongue into her mouth and he ran his hands over her naked body as Beka felt the heat and lust in his touch. After an hour he broke the kiss and they were both flushed and out of breath, once he got his breath back he left her and their daughter Serenity, alone in the woods. Charlie walked out to the road and met up with a friend that was waiting for him and they drove into town, and met up with another friend of theirs and they put on black clothes and drove to a bank and robbed another armor truck and stole all the money it held and the three drove back to their meeting place and Charlie split the money in thirds and put them into duffle bags and they went their separate ways and Charlie returned to his camp in the woods where he had left Beka and their child tied up. Beka was still awake and breast feeding their child again and she watched him return with the duffle bag he had left with. She wondered what was in it but she knew that he wouldn't tell her what was in it, but she guessed that it held the same thing as the other two that he had buried and he buried it not far from the other two bags.

Three days later the police showed up at arrested Charlie for robbery, then they noticed Beka and Serenity and added rape and kidnapping to the charge. They were all taken into town and Beka and Serenity were brought to a hospital and the doctors checked them both over and Beka was reunited with her parents who where thankful that she wasn't dead like the police thought she was. Her folks where surprised that the man that had kidnapped her a little over a year ago had gotten her pregnant and was the father of the child she had given birth to about four months ago. Beka told the police everything that she knew and about the three duffle bags that she guessed was full of money that he had stolen. Seven months later Beka gave birth to another healthy baby girl and two days later; she went to visit Charlie in jail, leaving her Serenity with her parents as she brought her new born daughter with her.

"I didn't expect to see you here." Charlie said as he was held into the room where she waited.

"I wanted to talk to you about something." Beka said.

"The last time we talked you were two months pregnant with our second child." Charlie recalled.

"And here she is, I haven't decided on a name for her yet since I wanted your opinion."

"Have you any ideas?"

"I have thought about naming her Kimberly, or Gabrielle, or Zoe, or Zelda."

"How about Athena?"

"Athena......I like it."

Charlie and Beka had agreed that the kids needed both parents so when Charlie went to court for raping, kidnapping and robbery, his lawyer managed to get the sentence changed from thirty in prison to thirty years of probation. Everyone was surprised that the judge agreed to the probation than prison for Charlie; his two friends though got sentenced to prison. Charlie told the press that he and Beka the girl he had kidnapped and raped had talked, while he was in jail waiting for his trial, and they both agreed that the children that he was the father of needed not only their mother, who was Beka, but their father as well. They went to a house his lawyer said was for sale and they bought the house which was a large five bedroom three bathroom house with a pool in the backyard and a two car garage. Beka's parents weren't sure that living with Charlie was a good idea they understood why she wanted to live with him and helped them move in and buy everything they needed to raise their two daughters.

After two months Beka's parents changed their minds about Charlie and saw the man that Beka saw when he wasn't raping or torturing, this was the man that Beka had come to love. Charlie then asked Beka to marry him and she said yes, so they got married and Charlie talked to his probation officer to see if he could go on a honeymoon with his new wife for two weeks in France, and he agreed on one condition, that he call him every two days to check in. Charlie agreed and they left, Beka's parents were to take care of their daughters while Beka and Charlie where in France for two weeks. After they arrived in France they saw the sights and that night after a romantic candle light dinner for two, the decided to have sex.

As they stood next to the door in their hotel room, Charlie placed his mouth on hers with so much violence that he backed her into the wall, Beka let the exquisite warmness invade her tongue, making her vulvae squirm with pleasure. It was beyond her power to resist Charlie's fragrance, touch, and his desire to rape her. His hands were rough as they stroked her trembling body; he loved to take possession of her. They kissed like wild animals deprived from food for three days and were unable to halt, even for breath. Charlie recollected the smoothness of her skin, the enchantment of her perfume as it raided his entire body, submitting it to his will. His tongue swam through reminiscence of the wet surface, palace to many wonders. He stopped and forced Beka to wrap her arms around his neck and Beka pulled his head towards her and into another long and passionate kiss. Beka moaned like a young pony out of its mother's womb from the kiss.

Beka wrapped her legs around his waist, leaning her back to the tree as she decided to go with the flow. Charlie let go of her shoulder with one hand and placed it on her bottom, vibrating his sense with her lips drooling down his cheeks. Her vulvae met with the softness of his hard penis; his bush was damp with the ejaculation, wetting hers as they held on to each other. Charlie banged her back against the wall and holding her higher than his penis, he prepared to enter the slit. All this time, Beka was running her fingers through his hair, drinking his forms. Beka pressed his face into her breasts where his cheeks squashed with the tight nipples and his nose bashing between the two breasts; he let his tongue wander across the wondrous land of soft peeks, feeling at the same time her hands across his hair. Down below, his penis was pointing up-straight, trying to find the entrance. Then ever so slowly he pushed his cock into her pussy, making her gasp in pain and pleasure, she was starting to enjoy this, as he pushed harder, rolling his body against hers, and crushing her breasts. Beka held on to his shoulders while feeling the hard sex going deeper and deeper into her pussy. Beka knew they were reaching the climax point.

Her sweat fell down on his face which he drank hungrily. Beka moaned and gasped at each pressure the penis made on her. Charlie enjoyed the hardened nipples in his mouth and the sound of his wife moaning. His hands slid down to her bottom, identifying it with his touch, slowly but firmly he approached them to the anus. Beka felt his hands approaching and lifted herself from the wall. Charlie ducked his fingers between the bottom cheeks and finding the hole, he pushed them in. Beka moaned noisily. The young man felt adrenaline running through his veins, his pulse was quickening as he fingered the slippery surface in the hole. He retrieved his penis, not without pain from the slit and Beka swung her legs on his shoulders as Beka presented him her adorned vulvae. Charlie arched his mouth and he licked it harshly, tonguing the slit. Beka screamed out of pleasure, Beka couldn't believe that she was enjoying such strong cunnilingus from her husband but an unexplainable adrenaline seemed to be shaking her entire body at each of his touch. Beka bit her lower lips as his tongue found its way into her pussy.

'Oh, God, oh, God' was all Beka could think about.

Beka was almost choking with ecstasy. Beka could feel it coming up, a stranger to her body, slithering like a snake. No, an anaconda. Beka ruffled his hair, holding him for support. Her legs were getting wet around his neck. He suddenly caught hold of them and pushed her against the wall so that his tongue could penetrate deeper into the slit. Beka banged her backhand against the wall as endorphin filled her head. He was shoving his tongue up.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!" Beka cried.

He was reaching to her G-spot. Oh, God, oh, God. Beka wanted to grip on to something but there was only the wall behind her. Beka couldn't stand this supreme orgasm. Her feet were hanging limp, powerless yet so full of energy they wanted to burst. Charlie could feel her moving on his shoulders, he could feel her tears of enjoyment and pain her whole body seemed to be trembling with it. But what he cared the most about at the moment was what he was feeling: the sweetness of her ejaculation, enveloping his tongue, it was so divine. He never tasted anything like it. The smoothness of her pussy as he explored the inside made his head swirl. He touched something hard; it seemed to be throbbing violently and then he finally pulled his mouth away and looked her over with lust filled eyes. Beka was sweating and her breathing was labored, Beka saw the lust in his eyes and it thrilled her as her own eyes were filled with lust.

Charlie placed her on her feet and Beka knelt and took hold of his sex and teased it with her tongue. He could feel that same over-powerful sensation overwhelming him to the bones. He looked down wanting to see what Beka was doing and he wanted her to keep it up. Charlie grimaced with pleasure and pain. He savored her slippery touch on his cock, the soft pressure of her tongue moving against it. As Beka moved his penis from one side of her mouth to the other, he could feel his warm, ejaculation pouring down into her throat. Her lips barred his bush; he reached out to stroke her hair, a sudden calm-down for the heat.

At last Beka emerged from his groins, much to Charlie's disappointment but his desire was now boosted to the fullest and he carried her over to the bed and placed her on it, before devouring her mouth, as if to find the remaining of his ejaculation in it. Beka twisted under his body; he discovered the thrill the form of her breasts fighting against his manly chest. His cock was throbbing loudly as it found the vulvae. But instead of letting him enter, Beka overturned him and climbed on his groins.

Beka stood on her knees, just as so the penis had a place for penetration. Charlie understood immediately and, after pointing upwards his penis, he caught hold of her hips in order to help her push down. Beka had her hands on his abs. Beka had the perfect view of her husband like this, his manly chest and strong body, his sweating face in the contorted in concentration. The penis penetrating her was more eager and it seemed to be pounding with clout. Slowly Beka lifted her hands from Charlie's chest and pointed her elbows upwards as if she was dancing but at the same time moving her hips so that the penetration went deeper. Charlie groaned with pain as he felt her screwing down on his sex. His pressure on her hips grew stronger as if he was afraid to fall. At one point his muscles relaxed and he knew that they had succeeded; he glimpsed at the girl on top of him whose short hair was swinging with sweat. Her eyes were half-closed, as if in trance. Charlie realized something very important then a thin white liquid linked them together, for neither knew to whom it belonged. In fact, it was already like they were one. But because his penis was no longer his, he couldn't care less about it. Beka stopped dancing and lowered herself; Charlie grimaced with pain as his penis followed her but Beka soothed his sweating face with her soft kisses. He replied as best as he could, smelling again that strange scent that didn't seem to belong anywhere. Beka could feel life squirming inside her pussy, apart of Charlie. Then at last, when they could go no further, the two dropped off to sleep, feeling each others hearts pounding with exhaustion but also satisfaction not knowing that he had gotten her pregnant again for the third time.

The next morning they went out sighting seeing again and they found a store that sold x-rated videos and they bought ten videos and when they returned to their hotel room they put one of the movies in and watched it, two weeks later when they returned Beka felt ill and after she picked up her children from her parents she told Charlie that she wasn't felling well and that she was going to the doctor to see if she was pregnant or not. The doctor confirmed her thoughts that she was indeed pregnant again. Nine months later Beka gave birth to four children two of them were girls and the other two were boys, the two girls were named Harmony and Faith, the two boys were named Artemis and Raoul. Serenity is now three years old and Athena is now two years old, and they each have their own bedrooms, Harmony and Faith will share a bedroom and the last bedroom will go to Artemis and Raoul.

Two years later while the children were away, Charlie placed his mouth on hers with so much violence that he backed her into the wall, Beka let the exquisite warmness invade her tongue, making her vulvae squirm with pleasure. It was beyond her power to resist Charlie's fragrance, touch, and his desire to rape her. His hands were rough as they stroked her trembling body; he loved to take possession of her. They kissed like wild animals deprived from food for three days and were unable to halt, even for breath. Charlie recollected the smoothness of her skin, the enchantment of her perfume as it raided his entire body, submitting it to his will. His tongue swam through reminiscence of the wet surface, palace to many wonders. He stopped and forced Beka to wrap her arms around his neck and Beka pulled his head towards her and into another long and passionate kiss. Beka moaned like a young pony out of its mother's womb from the kiss.

Beka wrapped her legs around his waist, leaning her back to the tree as she decided to go with the flow. Charlie let go of her shoulder with one hand and placed it on her bottom, vibrating his sense with her lips drooling down his cheeks. Her vulvae met with the softness of his hard penis; his bush was damp with the ejaculation, wetting hers as they held on to each other. Charlie banged her back against the wall and holding her higher than his penis, he prepared to enter the slit. All this time, Beka was running her fingers through his hair, drinking his forms. Beka pressed his face into her breasts where his cheeks squashed with the tight nipples and his nose bashing between the two breasts; he let his tongue wander across the wondrous land of soft peeks, feeling at the same time her hands across his hair. Down below, his penis was pointing up-straight, trying to find the entrance. Then ever so slowly he pushed his cock into her pussy, making her gasp in pain and pleasure, she was starting to enjoy this, as he pushed harder, rolling his body against hers, and crushing her breasts. Beka held on to his shoulders while feeling the hard sex going deeper and deeper into her pussy. Beka knew they were reaching the climax point.

Her sweat fell down on his face which he drank hungrily. Beka moaned and gasped at each pressure the penis made on her. Charlie enjoyed the hardened nipples in his mouth and the sound of his wife moaning. His hands slid down to her bottom, identifying it with his touch, slowly but firmly he approached them to the anus. Beka felt his hands approaching and lifted herself from the wall. Charlie ducked his fingers between the bottom cheeks and finding the hole, he pushed them in. Beka moaned noisily. The young man felt adrenaline running through his veins, his pulse was quickening as he fingered the slippery surface in the hole. He retrieved his penis, not without pain from the slit and Beka swung her legs on his shoulders as Beka presented him her adorned vulvae. Charlie arched his mouth and he licked it harshly, tonguing the slit. Beka screamed out of pleasure, Beka couldn't believe that she was enjoying such strong cunnilingus from her husband but an unexplainable adrenaline seemed to be shaking her entire body at each of his touch. Beka bit her lower lips as his tongue found its way into her pussy.

'Oh, God, oh, God' was all Beka could think about.

Beka was almost choking with ecstasy. Beka could feel it coming up, a stranger to her body, slithering like a snake. No, an anaconda. Beka ruffled his hair, holding him for support. Her legs were getting wet around his neck. He suddenly caught hold of them and pushed her against the wall so that his tongue could penetrate deeper into the slit. Beka banged her backhand against the wall as endorphin filled her head. He was shoving his tongue up.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!" Beka cried.

He was reaching to her G-spot. Oh, God, oh, God. Beka wanted to grip on to something but there was only the wall behind her. Beka couldn't stand this supreme orgasm. Her feet were hanging limp, powerless yet so full of energy they wanted to burst. Charlie could feel her moving on his shoulders, he could feel her tears of enjoyment and pain her whole body seemed to be trembling with it. But what he cared the most about at the moment was what he was feeling: the sweetness of her ejaculation, enveloping his tongue, it was so divine. He never tasted anything like it. The smoothness of her pussy as he explored the inside made his head swirl. He touched something hard; it seemed to be throbbing violently and then he finally pulled his mouth away and looked her over with lust filled eyes. Beka was sweating and her breathing was labored, Beka saw the lust in his eyes and it thrilled her as her own eyes were filled with lust.

Charlie placed her on her feet and Beka knelt and took hold of his sex and teased it with her tongue. He could feel that same over-powerful sensation overwhelming him to the bones. He looked down wanting to see what Beka was doing and he wanted her to keep it up. Charlie grimaced with pleasure and pain. He savored her slippery touch on his cock, the soft pressure of her tongue moving against it. As Beka moved his penis from one side of her mouth to the other, he could feel his warm, ejaculation pouring down into her throat. Her lips barred his bush; he reached out to stroke her hair, a sudden calm-down for the heat.

At last Beka emerged from his groins, much to Charlie's disappointment but his desire was now boosted to the fullest and he carried her over to the bed and placed her on it, before devouring her mouth, as if to find the remaining of his ejaculation in it. Beka twisted under his body; he discovered the thrill the form of her breasts fighting against his manly chest. His cock was throbbing loudly as it found the vulvae. But instead of letting him enter, Beka overturned him and climbed on his groins.

Beka stood on her knees, just as so the penis had a place for penetration. Charlie understood immediately and, after pointing upwards his penis, he caught hold of her hips in order to help her push down. Beka had her hands on his abs. Beka had the perfect view of her husband like this, his manly chest and strong body, his sweating face in the contorted in concentration. The penis penetrating her was more eager and it seemed to be pounding with clout. Slowly Beka lifted her hands from Charlie's chest and pointed her elbows upwards as if she was dancing but at the same time moving her hips so that the penetration went deeper. Charlie groaned with pain as he felt her screwing down on his sex. His pressure on her hips grew stronger as if he was afraid to fall. At one point his muscles relaxed and he knew that they had succeeded; he glimpsed at the girl on top of him whose short hair was swinging with sweat. Her eyes were half-closed, as if in trance. Charlie realized something very important then a thin white liquid linked them together, for neither knew to whom it belonged. In fact, it was already like they were one. But because his penis was no longer his, he couldn't care less about it. Beka stopped dancing and lowered herself; Charlie grimaced with pain as his penis followed her but Beka soothed his sweating face with her soft kisses. He replied as best as he could, smelling again that strange scent that didn't seem to belong anywhere. Beka could feel life squirming inside her pussy, apart of Charlie. Then at last, when they could go no further, the two dropped off to sleep, feeling each others hearts pounding with exhaustion but also satisfaction.

Four hours later when they woke up they took a shower together and once they dried off they put their clothes back on and went about their day. Two months later Beka realized that she hadn't gotten pregnant and wondered if that was because she was meant to get pregnant three times. Beka and Charlie still had sex when they could and raised their children, and eighteen years later Serenity was 23 and married to her high school sweetheart, Athena was 22 and also married to her high school sweetheart, Harmony, Faith, Artemis, and Raoul were 20. Harmony was married to her collage sweetheart, Faith was dating a young man she met in collage, Artemis was also dating a young woman he met in collage, and Raoul was single, he didn't have a girlfriend, but he was looking for the right one while he was still in collage.

I want to fuck my daddy - True Story, Bestiality, Black, Gay, Group Sex, Incest, Males / Female, Oral Sex, Rape, Threesome, Written by women, Young
 

I want to fuck my daddy - True Story, Bestiality, Black, Gay, Group Sex, Incest, Males / Female, Oral Sex, Rape, Threesome, Written by women, Young

Introduction:
my true feeling n thoughts....comments please BUT NO MEANIES LOL!!!...ILL CALL THIS A SAMPLE OF PluSizePussi...EVERYTHING IS TRUE. IF GOOD COMMENTS N RATE MAYBE A STORY... TRUE AND TELL ALIL BOUT ME HERE N THERE
I want my dad to fuck me!

I dnt kno were this came frm but I want my daddy to fuck me. Nice hard strokes, lick my pussy,suck my nipples hard,suck on my clit,while I deep throat him, get his dick nice n wet have him stroke his dick while he watch me play wit my pussy.



I'm 22, 5'4, no kids, live alone, black plus size, not sloppy tho, fat pussy and my shit stay tight and wet well, "juicy "so I've been told. I love suckin dick and the "best", so I've been told (lol later story maybe). Ill call myself a under cover freak I love porn ,lesbian, gay, threesums, gangbang, forced, old ppl, bbw, beast ALL (I think I get it frm my dad he has a lot n I steal sum!!)

I've thought of finding sumone to "rob him" while I'm over ,force me to suck his dick in front of my dad and you kno I'm using my best tricks. The robber is tellin my dad to look and make me look in my dads eyes while he facefuck me. "Take your clothes off"! The robber would say then make me play wit my wet pussy telling my dad to look thn wit a gun tell my dad to take over an stroke my pussy for me,slide a finger in my pussy, finger fucking me.

The robber tell him faster n harder while telling me to tell my daddy it feel good.

I'm moaning "daddy....yes lick my clit he dnt move just stroking.

The robber tells him to take off his clothes my dad do and I see a 9 inch, thick, black dick and believe me my pussy leaked at the sight.

The robber then tell him to stroke my pussy and taste it....Scared my dad licks my pussy. I hear him moan."Stop",said the robber. The robber tells me to get face to dick wit my daddy Long black hard dick.

I do. The robber asked "Do u like wat u see"?

Goodness I DID and believe me I love a big dick... had a few.

I yell to him "yes" he tell me to taste it.

I don't move.

Gun.

I stick my out tongue ,he tells me to lick my daddy's whole dick. I start frm his balls, lick them, let my tongue glide up my dads dick. We both moan. I flick my tounge around the head thn sucked his thick head in my mouth and let my tounge ring slide around it.

Could I get my dad to fuck me?!?!

I want it.

I play wit my pussy a lot, watchin porn. Im in the living room ova my dads now. And I'm sure he caught me a few times.

Tell me what u think of my first sample story.

Its comin frm the truth of my heart I'm more thn a daddy grl, imma freak but on the low not anybody can get this waterfall black tight pussy BUT if u freaky like me......

I'm not a writer so please dnt Cum at me like I should have written this like a college essay!!!

Booberator - Fantasy, Body modification, Cruelty, Humiliation, Male Domination, Males / Females, Rape, Torture
 

Booberator - Fantasy, Body modification, Cruelty, Humiliation, Male Domination, Males / Females, Rape, Torture

Fantasy, Body modification, Cruelty, Humiliation, Male Domination, Males / Females, Rape, Torture

Introduction:
Boobs are like balooms they say....
booberator

hey guys, booberator here. yeah, booberator. know why I'm cald dat? coz i kill boobs. some examples

1 the cleaner girl

i live in a posh neighborhood. posh meaning everybody pays a high tax and stil affords big cars. my own family has a bmw and a lambo. get the idea. money also buys privalcy, and silence, two things i need to run err my work.

as i said, my work is killing boobs. by boobs i mean breasts and just that, I'm not a serial killer or something. how do i do it? simple, i have this contraption which works like a catapult. it shoots narrow steel darts at very high speeds. a sort of miniature crossbow really.

i was 17 when i first made it. it was for a class project and i figured I'd make something creative for once. my first attack was really an accident. our cleaning lady has a 19 year old daughter. shes thin and relatively good looking, and I'd occasionally brushed against her jugs.

that day, she wore a conservative blue salwar kameez, with embroidery on the breast part. it was tight and her nips could be made out in the ac cool.

i was testing my contraption on the thermocol board, when suddenly she walked past. i was temporarily distracted by her swaying breasts, and released the hold. the arrow shoy straight through and with a phuck like sound embedded in her left breast. blood oozed out of her wound, and she cupped the breast in pain.

for some reason i found it very sexy. her hand was trying to hold her injured gland, making it look like she was milking her breast. the breast area was by now red, and the shaft stuck out rather obscenely from her tit.

i instinctively reached out and squeezed it. it must have hurt her a lot, as she pulled back with a sharp yelp. my hand came off with her blood. i now roughly pushed her hands away, and squeezed her breasts tightly, making more blood come out. she was screaming like a banshee.

i fancied i could feel the arrow through her breast, and squeezed again. this time she pulled back in terror and ran out of the room. i chased, and knocked her to the floor. luckily the arrow had entered sideways, or i could have killed her.

nevertheless she struggled, giving me an excuse for slapping her a few times, and kicking her on the legs. i turned her over, and checked the wound. it seemed deep, with a crimson gash where the arrow had entered. i held the shaft, and trapping her hands underneath us, wrenched it out. its tip was bloody, i licked it and smiled.

the poot girl must have thought i was mad, and she looked absolutely terrified. i reloaded the bloody arrow, and placed it against her right breast. she realized her predicament too late, and with a thwuck, the arrow ripped it. strangely, blood oozed out of both breasts this time.

i ripped off her kameez and checked the bra. it was totally crimson. opening it, i found no sign of the arrow. but there were two holes on either side of her heart. another squeeze confirmed my suspicions. it had pierced her left breast through her right. with far greater difficulty, i pulled the arrow out. she had lost quite some blood so i let her fix herself. but the idea had been born. i marked the arrow as 1. more would follow.

2 school teacher.

the next victim brought it upon herself. she was my class teacher. around 45, she spent a lot on keeping her figure of 25, and it showed. her measurements were by and large the best of our faculty, and her breasts didn't sag, although quite large. dressed usually in sarees, she looked quite sexy with her near flat belly and her ample breasts. whenever she bent down, she obtained the full attention she was always demanding in class.

on that day, i had reached late thanks to my dad's drivet being ill. the dear teacher was sitting in class in a purple sari and blue blouse. the bent of the sari around her breasts riveted my eyes as i stood waiting for her to let me in.

she must have sensed my ogling, for she curtly told me to enter. i fished out my project, seeing others already on the table. quite rudely, she said that as i was late, i was not allowed to give the project. I'd be given just internal marks.

although I'd pass still, it meant my effort was waste. i angrily walked to my seat, amid some sympathetic and other haughty stares. i decided to have my revenge.

after school, as my friends headed out, i stayed back. our teacher was just clearing up. i saw my chance. the corridor was unusually dark for day, and i saw her come out.

i hid in the shadows, placing my foot in a dark area. she came straight and fell. i moved quickly and caught her. she was heavy, but i balaced myself, such that she lay on top of me. it wasn't what i had hoped, but i improvised.

pushing the stunned woman sideways, i climbed on her, and landed five or six slaps before she could speak, ending with a punch on her nose and mouth. blood erupted with the thud.

she opened her mouth to scream, and i stuffed my scout scarf int her mouth, landing another punch for good measure. her hands had been ineffectually pushing against my body, and i now sat on her belly to make resistance ineffectual.

keeping one hand on her mouth, i pushed the sari off her breasts. her lovely bulging blouse was exposed, and i noticed how the hooks down the middle stretched. how the boobs pushed out against her silk prison, making it look as if the hooks would pop any moment. i grabbed one and roughly mauled her. her breasts felt like rubber in my hands, bouncy and warm.

opening her blouse by tugging, i pushed a cup down, exposing a big breasr with a huge areola. i pulled and twisted it, and when it was hard and long, i sucked on it. then, i bit down, gnashing her teat within my mouth. however, my hand was rapidly slipping from her mouth and she was pushing the scarf out.

getting up again, i slapped her tits, enjoying the bounce and redness. puyting the cup back, i went for the finale. placing the machine at the side of her brest, i released, causing a spurt of blood in one hand, and a muffled scream in the other. i repeated the process in the other, and then pulled the arrows out. i had a few more plans, but time was running out. taking her blouse as a souvenir, i got up. taking my camera, i aimed at the weakened woman, and clickedn then i placed my shoe squarely on her bra clad meat, and clicked. finally, i clicked one with my shoe mark pn her bra. taking my scarf, i left the bleeding crying mass of silk on the floor, heading home contented.

3 neighbourhood housewife

after the attack on my class teacher, i lay low for some time. i didn't know what to expect, but actually nothing happened. i noticed some extra padding on her blouse, must have been bandages. a rumour did the rounds that someone had raped and robbed the woman, but the culprit was never caught.

it was around winter that i felt safe to go in for my next bitch. bitches aren't hard to find, and my neighborhood was full of them. the closest one was our neighbor of 10 years. she was 35 going 70, with an air of aristocracy that totally pissed me off. she had an ordinary figure but large boobs. i figured it must be the snack fat accumulated in her mammaries. anyways she had the breasts for my booberator, and so she got the honour of being my third.

it was a cold november evening, when i set out with my mom to visit her. she opened the door, her fat belly protruding out of the house. she wore a salwar kameez that was distorted by the twin bulges of boob and belly. she was obese.

the bitch was especially rude to me, making me carry furniture around. my mom happily consented to this exploitation. that was the day i added my own mother to the list.

after we left, i dropped mom off, and stealthily went back. the side window was open, and i climbed in unseen. i carried some chloroform and a pen knife.

i found her in the bedroom, getting ready for something. she had on a green sari and was putting on a pendant. i reeached out and pressed the cloth to her snout. she fell.

i kicked her over and jumped on her tummy. it felt soft and bouncy, so i jumped some more until i heard a crack. must have broken something. moving on, i put the booberator in position. her blouse strained to contain her tit and stretchedwith each breath. there were stretch marks all over her. so my work woulf hardly reduce her nonexistent beauty.

aiming carefully, i released. although it was loint blank, it got stuck in the machine, just puncturing her tit. i clicked a lic nevertheless. some blood flowed, and i wrenched out the machine. changing the stretch, i fired again. this time it went deep, reddening her blue blouse. i undid it, and aimed at the left bra cup. thwuck, her whole bra turned red. i clicked again. i then squeezed the boobs, feeling steel shafts in them. they were too big for my hands, and felt like pillows. more blood oozed out.

suddenly i heard a sound. the door was opening! i took a last pic, gave a last kick, and scooted.i was home in 5 min. this had been the least satisfying of my attacks, but it proved costliest.

her husband complaint to the police and everyone was subjected to a questioning. my parents testified for my innocence and the police left. phew!

however, my darts were now down to one, and the whole area was on alert. there was only one carefree woman, and i decided to have her. my mother.

let me describe her. 5'4 with 38D-30-36 body, she's kept her young looks, and wears tight nighties at home. i recently found a lace bra and a miniskirt in her drawer. slut must be dressing for dad.

i prepared carefully. spiking her herbal drink with sedative, i waited. she came out and drank it. dressed in a nighty, she looked hot. soon, she slumped on the bed and drifted off.

i climbed on her, and eased her tits out. they looked delectable with reddish areolas and white flesh around. i sucked for sometime, enjoying what was mine 17 years ago.

taking out my machine, i fired into her right tit. for safety, I'd attached threads. so i gently pulled the arrow out of the gaping wound. mommy's blood splattered the bedsheet and my hand. it tasted salty, but nice.

her other tit suffered after this. this time, i wrenched the dart out, pulling some flesh out too. both her jugs were now leaking blood, and i squeezed more out. pulling the nipple, i made tiny incisions round it, drawing drops of blood. it looked like she was oozing red milk.

having thus ruined her prize boobs, i moved on. pulling her nightie up, i revealed my slut mommy's snatch. parting it, i put on a condom, and pushed in.

dad fucks her regularly. but she was still tight. grabbing her bloody breasts, i pulled her towards me. grabbing her head, i kissed her roughly. she tasted nice, and i bit her lips. pulling her over, i embraced her tightly as i came.

spent, i took a few pics, dumped her on the bed with a typed note threatening her with nude pics attached to her tit by a pin, and took booberator with me to bed.

mom woke up late, and i watched as she realized she had been raped, read the note and then cried. it made me hard, but i controlled myself. she got up, dresses her wounds, and went to bathe. when we met an hour later she still had red eyes, but spoke normally. i asked her what's wrong, she said nothing.

after that things became normal. she never told dad. i decided to take her again in the future. but before that i had to take a girl who was making life hell for me.

5 The girl with the ponytails

it had been a month since mommy had been taken. the heat had died down. dear neighbour had made a long and tragic story involving a notorious gang of rapists, and a particularly vicious dog. next time i fished out her pics, i didn't know whether to laugh or jack off.

anyway, the heat had died down. with her concocting fantastc tales, i was safe. meanwhile, i had started keeping a low profile in school and kept out of fights. my homework was on time and my dear teacher (victim 2), thought i was on an improving trail.

they say fortune favours the brave. meaning slinkers are unlucky. a month after the mommy deal, i was exiting the school, chewing gum. my bad habit of painting cars with gum took over, and the centre of a parking permit was soon pink. normally i don't bother to check for witnesses, but hyperalert as i was, i nervously looked around.
a girl across the road noticed me. i hastily moved on. she followed. my contraption called to me, but i decided against it. she came closer. my driver was again late, and walking home wasn't a choice. i stopped and turned around.

she came near and stopped. all sorts of wild fears rose in my chest. seeing that i was scared, she asked 'youre the one aren't you? '

for a moment i thought my acts had caught me, but i held my nerve. 'excuse me? '

'youre the one who broke our headlights. i saw you near that car. '

i didn't remember any broken headlights in the remote past, so i shrugged, relieved. 'dont lie. you did. I've seen you slink around every day after school near the cars'

the only reason that i slunk was to avoid the cops on the curb. i shrugged again. she kept glaring at me. things would have gone smoothly had not the owner of the car discovered the gum. he saw us and came menacingly.

i saw the danger, and decided to scoot before he got a good look at me. as i turned, she grabbed me. i twisted free, and ran. confused voices and a girl's scream i heard, but was beyond caring.

i ran atleast a mile. the girl gave chase. the area i reached had an alley. taking i sharp left, i entered it and hid behind an old car. it was quiet and i hoped i had lost her. suddenly her silhouette blocked the sliver of light in the alley, and made it darker. shit.

she approached slowly. her eyes hadn't adjusted, and she stumbled and fell on an old pipe. i saw my chance. leaping out, i ran. i should have run off, instead i landed on top of her. the weight knocked her breath out, the fall mine. we stared at each other for a moment dumbstruck. i noted her beautiful lips and soft eyes. the delicate curve of her nose and the contour of her chin. then the moment passed.

she pushed against me, and
tried to get off. i pushed back, trapping her hands and legs underneath. i pressed my finger to her lips, to signal her to keep quiet.

and she bit me. bitch. i pulled my burning finger out, and slapped her. her cheek changed colour. then the other. then i kissed her.

her lips were soft and wet. they felt warm and delicious. closing my eyes, i kissed her passionately. she stopped struggling - kissing was better than slapping i guess.

but time was running out. i had no plan for her, not even whether to run or to stay with her. i got into a sitting position, and pulled her up to my level. i noticed her ponytails, they looked sweet on her pretty visage.

but she wasn't sweet. she slapped me again. this time, i retaliated by pulling her head close, but instead of kissing her, i bit her lips. her eyes widened. and teared up. i smiled my patent evil smile.

i stroked her hair and bit her again. the shock value had a telling effect. she began to scream. more slaps followed. i reached out a copped a feel of her mammaries. she cried even more. i guess she had hoped the car guy would follow her, but she was wrong. she was alone and mine.
i began mauling her breasts. her uniform salwar folded nicely, as i groped her. pulling her in, i kissed her passionately. i embraced her, pulling her onto me. her petite frame lay on mine, and she kissed back.

i forgot about time, kissing and groping her. suddenly a figure appeared, my driver! i quickly pulled away before he could see the scene. not that being alone with a girl in an alley gave good indications.

pulling her up, i said 'sorry i forgot the time. let's go. she'll come with us' u smiled at her. she guessed that the man was on my side, and followed quietly.

once home, i saw that i was alone. as she now knew who i was and where i lived, booberator had to wait. taking her to my room, i locked the door and pushed her on the bed.

i leapt on her, landing hard. kissing her, i shifted and pulled off her salwar. a minute later, she was naked. it still surprises me how docile she was, considering what i was doing.

i had no condoms, so fucking was not on the list. i concentrated on her chest, alternatively kissing, punching and squuezing them. i bit her niplles, and attached clothes clips to them. i then twisted the clips, causing her to howl. her tender meat was raw by now, with maroon lines where the clips had bitten.

i checked the house, still nobody home. i had an idea. locking my room with her inside, i got mom's skirt and lingerie. i asked her to put them on. they were big, but not too looise.

when she had put them on, i asked her to pull on mom's heels and do a striptease. getting dad's cam, i began recording.

at first she had no idea what to do. i asked her to turn and pose, and damn was she sexy. i loved the way her breasts and ass were held by the clothes. i then askes her to pull her glands out, and as they came off the satin prison, i was tempted to puncture them. but then she was mine anyways, so why ruin her ?

i asked her to bend down, and her breasts hung like udders from her chest. i then asked her to slowly take off the skirt. then panties. as they came off, i saw a beautiful virgin vagina, encased in black forest. she slowly parted her lips, exposing her pink mons. i took a close shot. i stopped recording.

she fully realized what that video meant, and a gesture made her break into tears. i asked her to dress up and tell me her address. we drove there and i left her with a kiss and a squeeze.

a whole new world had opened up before me. life is good......
booberator

hey guys, booberator here. yeah, booberator. know why I'm cald dat? coz i kill boobs. some examples

1 the cleaner girl

i live in a posh neighborhood. posh meaning everybody pays a high tax and stil affords big cars. my own family has a bmw and a lambo. get the idea. money also buys privalcy, and silence, two things i need to run err my work.

as i said, my work is killing boobs. by boobs i mean breasts and just that, I'm not a serial killer or something. how do i do it? simple, i have this contraption which works like a catapult. it shoots narrow steel darts at very high speeds. a sort of miniature crossbow really.

i was 17 when i first made it. it was for a class project and i figured I'd make something creative for once. my first attack was really an accident. our cleaning lady has a 19 year old daughter. shes thin and relatively good looking, and I'd occasionally brushed against her jugs.

that day, she wore a conservative blue salwar kameez, with embroidery on the breast part. it was tight and her nips could be made out in the ac cool.

i was testing my contraption on the thermocol board, when suddenly she walked past. i was temporarily distracted by her swaying breasts, and released the hold. the arrow shoy straight through and with a phuck like sound embedded in her left breast. blood oozed out of her wound, and she cupped the breast in pain.

for some reason i found it very sexy. her hand was trying to hold her injured gland, making it look like she was milking her breast. the breast area was by now red, and the shaft stuck out rather obscenely from her tit.

i instinctively reached out and squeezed it. it must have hurt her a lot, as she pulled back with a sharp yelp. my hand came off with her blood. i now roughly pushed her hands away, and squeezed her breasts tightly, making more blood come out. she was screaming like a banshee.

i fancied i could feel the arrow through her breast, and squeezed again. this time she pulled back in terror and ran out of the room. i chased, and knocked her to the floor. luckily the arrow had entered sideways, or i could have killed her.

nevertheless she struggled, giving me an excuse for slapping her a few times, and kicking her on the legs. i turned her over, and checked the wound. it seemed deep, with a crimson gash where the arrow had entered. i held the shaft, and trapping her hands underneath us, wrenched it out. its tip was bloody, i licked it and smiled.

the poot girl must have thought i was mad, and she looked absolutely terrified. i reloaded the bloody arrow, and placed it against her right breast. she realized her predicament too late, and with a thwuck, the arrow ripped it. strangely, blood oozed out of both breasts this time.

i ripped off her kameez and checked the bra. it was totally crimson. opening it, i found no sign of the arrow. but there were two holes on either side of her heart. another squeeze confirmed my suspicions. it had pierced her left breast through her right. with far greater difficulty, i pulled the arrow out. she had lost quite some blood so i let her fix herself. but the idea had been born. i marked the arrow as 1. more would follow.

2 school teacher.

the next victim brought it upon herself. she was my class teacher. around 45, she spent a lot on keeping her figure of 25, and it showed. her measurements were by and large the best of our faculty, and her breasts didn't sag, although quite large. dressed usually in sarees, she looked quite sexy with her near flat belly and her ample breasts. whenever she bent down, she obtained the full attention she was always demanding in class.

on that day, i had reached late thanks to my dad's drivet being ill. the dear teacher was sitting in class in a purple sari and blue blouse. the bent of the sari around her breasts riveted my eyes as i stood waiting for her to let me in.

she must have sensed my ogling, for she curtly told me to enter. i fished out my project, seeing others already on the table. quite rudely, she said that as i was late, i was not allowed to give the project. I'd be given just internal marks.

although I'd pass still, it meant my effort was waste. i angrily walked to my seat, amid some sympathetic and other haughty stares. i decided to have my revenge.

after school, as my friends headed out, i stayed back. our teacher was just clearing up. i saw my chance. the corridor was unusually dark for day, and i saw her come out.

i hid in the shadows, placing my foot in a dark area. she came straight and fell. i moved quickly and caught her. she was heavy, but i balaced myself, such that she lay on top of me. it wasn't what i had hoped, but i improvised.

pushing the stunned woman sideways, i climbed on her, and landed five or six slaps before she could speak, ending with a punch on her nose and mouth. blood erupted with the thud.

she opened her mouth to scream, and i stuffed my scout scarf int her mouth, landing another punch for good measure. her hands had been ineffectually pushing against my body, and i now sat on her belly to make resistance ineffectual.

keeping one hand on her mouth, i pushed the sari off her breasts. her lovely bulging blouse was exposed, and i noticed how the hooks down the middle stretched. how the boobs pushed out against her silk prison, making it look as if the hooks would pop any moment. i grabbed one and roughly mauled her. her breasts felt like rubber in my hands, bouncy and warm.

opening her blouse by tugging, i pushed a cup down, exposing a big breasr with a huge areola. i pulled and twisted it, and when it was hard and long, i sucked on it. then, i bit down, gnashing her teat within my mouth. however, my hand was rapidly slipping from her mouth and she was pushing the scarf out.

getting up again, i slapped her tits, enjoying the bounce and redness. puyting the cup back, i went for the finale. placing the machine at the side of her brest, i released, causing a spurt of blood in one hand, and a muffled scream in the other. i repeated the process in the other, and then pulled the arrows out. i had a few more plans, but time was running out. taking her blouse as a souvenir, i got up. taking my camera, i aimed at the weakened woman, and clickedn then i placed my shoe squarely on her bra clad meat, and clicked. finally, i clicked one with my shoe mark pn her bra. taking my scarf, i left the bleeding crying mass of silk on the floor, heading home contented.

3 neighbourhood housewife

after the attack on my class teacher, i lay low for some time. i didn't know what to expect, but actually nothing happened. i noticed some extra padding on her blouse, must have been bandages. a rumour did the rounds that someone had raped and robbed the woman, but the culprit was never caught.

it was around winter that i felt safe to go in for my next bitch. bitches aren't hard to find, and my neighborhood was full of them. the closest one was our neighbor of 10 years. she was 35 going 70, with an air of aristocracy that totally pissed me off. she had an ordinary figure but large boobs. i figured it must be the snack fat accumulated in her mammaries. anyways she had the breasts for my booberator, and so she got the honour of being my third.

it was a cold november evening, when i set out with my mom to visit her. she opened the door, her fat belly protruding out of the house. she wore a salwar kameez that was distorted by the twin bulges of boob and belly. she was obese.

the bitch was especially rude to me, making me carry furniture around. my mom happily consented to this exploitation. that was the day i added my own mother to the list.

after we left, i dropped mom off, and stealthily went back. the side window was open, and i climbed in unseen. i carried some chloroform and a pen knife.

i found her in the bedroom, getting ready for something. she had on a green sari and was putting on a pendant. i reeached out and pressed the cloth to her snout. she fell.

i kicked her over and jumped on her tummy. it felt soft and bouncy, so i jumped some more until i heard a crack. must have broken something. moving on, i put the booberator in position. her blouse strained to contain her tit and stretchedwith each breath. there were stretch marks all over her. so my work woulf hardly reduce her nonexistent beauty.

aiming carefully, i released. although it was loint blank, it got stuck in the machine, just puncturing her tit. i clicked a lic nevertheless. some blood flowed, and i wrenched out the machine. changing the stretch, i fired again. this time it went deep, reddening her blue blouse. i undid it, and aimed at the left bra cup. thwuck, her whole bra turned red. i clicked again. i then squeezed the boobs, feeling steel shafts in them. they were too big for my hands, and felt like pillows. more blood oozed out.

suddenly i heard a sound. the door was opening! i took a last pic, gave a last kick, and scooted.i was home in 5 min. this had been the least satisfying of my attacks, but it proved costliest.

her husband complaint to the police and everyone was subjected to a questioning. my parents testified for my innocence and the police left. phew!

however, my darts were now down to one, and the whole area was on alert. there was only one carefree woman, and i decided to have her. my mother.

let me describe her. 5'4 with 38D-30-36 body, she's kept her young looks, and wears tight nighties at home. i recently found a lace bra and a miniskirt in her drawer. slut must be dressing for dad.

i prepared carefully. spiking her herbal drink with sedative, i waited. she came out and drank it. dressed in a nighty, she looked hot. soon, she slumped on the bed and drifted off.

i climbed on her, and eased her tits out. they looked delectable with reddish areolas and white flesh around. i sucked for sometime, enjoying what was mine 17 years ago.

taking out my machine, i fired into her right tit. for safety, I'd attached threads. so i gently pulled the arrow out of the gaping wound. mommy's blood splattered the bedsheet and my hand. it tasted salty, but nice.

her other tit suffered after this. this time, i wrenched the dart out, pulling some flesh out too. both her jugs were now leaking blood, and i squeezed more out. pulling the nipple, i made tiny incisions round it, drawing drops of blood. it looked like she was oozing red milk.

having thus ruined her prize boobs, i moved on. pulling her nightie up, i revealed my slut mommy's snatch. parting it, i put on a condom, and pushed in.

dad fucks her regularly. but she was still tight. grabbing her bloody breasts, i pulled her towards me. grabbing her head, i kissed her roughly. she tasted nice, and i bit her lips. pulling her over, i embraced her tightly as i came.

spent, i took a few pics, dumped her on the bed with a typed note threatening her with nude pics attached to her tit by a pin, and took booberator with me to bed.

mom woke up late, and i watched as she realized she had been raped, read the note and then cried. it made me hard, but i controlled myself. she got up, dresses her wounds, and went to bathe. when we met an hour later she still had red eyes, but spoke normally. i asked her what's wrong, she said nothing.

after that things became normal. she never told dad. i decided to take her again in the future. but before that i had to take a girl who was making life hell for me.

5 The girl with the ponytails

it had been a month since mommy had been taken. the heat had died down. dear neighbour had made a long and tragic story involving a notorious gang of rapists, and a particularly vicious dog. next time i fished out her pics, i didn't know whether to laugh or jack off.

anyway, the heat had died down. with her concocting fantastc tales, i was safe. meanwhile, i had started keeping a low profile in school and kept out of fights. my homework was on time and my dear teacher (victim 2), thought i was on an improving trail.

they say fortune favours the brave. meaning slinkers are unlucky. a month after the mommy deal, i was exiting the school, chewing gum. my bad habit of painting cars with gum took over, and the centre of a parking permit was soon pink. normally i don't bother to check for witnesses, but hyperalert as i was, i nervously looked around.
a girl across the road noticed me. i hastily moved on. she followed. my contraption called to me, but i decided against it. she came closer. my driver was again late, and walking home wasn't a choice. i stopped and turned around.

she came near and stopped. all sorts of wild fears rose in my chest. seeing that i was scared, she asked 'youre the one aren't you? '

for a moment i thought my acts had caught me, but i held my nerve. 'excuse me? '

'youre the one who broke our headlights. i saw you near that car. '

i didn't remember any broken headlights in the remote past, so i shrugged, relieved. 'dont lie. you did. I've seen you slink around every day after school near the cars'

the only reason that i slunk was to avoid the cops on the curb. i shrugged again. she kept glaring at me. things would have gone smoothly had not the owner of the car discovered the gum. he saw us and came menacingly.

i saw the danger, and decided to scoot before he got a good look at me. as i turned, she grabbed me. i twisted free, and ran. confused voices and a girl's scream i heard, but was beyond caring.

i ran atleast a mile. the girl gave chase. the area i reached had an alley. taking i sharp left, i entered it and hid behind an old car. it was quiet and i hoped i had lost her. suddenly her silhouette blocked the sliver of light in the alley, and made it darker. shit.

she approached slowly. her eyes hadn't adjusted, and she stumbled and fell on an old pipe. i saw my chance. leaping out, i ran. i should have run off, instead i landed on top of her. the weight knocked her breath out, the fall mine. we stared at each other for a moment dumbstruck. i noted her beautiful lips and soft eyes. the delicate curve of her nose and the contour of her chin. then the moment passed.

she pushed against me, and
tried to get off. i pushed back, trapping her hands and legs underneath. i pressed my finger to her lips, to signal her to keep quiet.

and she bit me. bitch. i pulled my burning finger out, and slapped her. her cheek changed colour. then the other. then i kissed her.

her lips were soft and wet. they felt warm and delicious. closing my eyes, i kissed her passionately. she stopped struggling - kissing was better than slapping i guess.

but time was running out. i had no plan for her, not even whether to run or to stay with her. i got into a sitting position, and pulled her up to my level. i noticed her ponytails, they looked sweet on her pretty visage.

but she wasn't sweet. she slapped me again. this time, i retaliated by pulling her head close, but instead of kissing her, i bit her lips. her eyes widened. and teared up. i smiled my patent evil smile.

i stroked her hair and bit her again. the shock value had a telling effect. she began to scream. more slaps followed. i reached out a copped a feel of her mammaries. she cried even more. i guess she had hoped the car guy would follow her, but she was wrong. she was alone and mine.
i began mauling her breasts. her uniform salwar folded nicely, as i groped her. pulling her in, i kissed her passionately. i embraced her, pulling her onto me. her petite frame lay on mine, and she kissed back.

i forgot about time, kissing and groping her. suddenly a figure appeared, my driver! i quickly pulled away before he could see the scene. not that being alone with a girl in an alley gave good indications.

pulling her up, i said 'sorry i forgot the time. let's go. she'll come with us' u smiled at her. she guessed that the man was on my side, and followed quietly.

once home, i saw that i was alone. as she now knew who i was and where i lived, booberator had to wait. taking her to my room, i locked the door and pushed her on the bed.

i leapt on her, landing hard. kissing her, i shifted and pulled off her salwar. a minute later, she was naked. it still surprises me how docile she was, considering what i was doing.

i had no condoms, so fucking was not on the list. i concentrated on her chest, alternatively kissing, punching and squuezing them. i bit her niplles, and attached clothes clips to them. i then twisted the clips, causing her to howl. her tender meat was raw by now, with maroon lines where the clips had bitten.

i checked the house, still nobody home. i had an idea. locking my room with her inside, i got mom's skirt and lingerie. i asked her to put them on. they were big, but not too looise.

when she had put them on, i asked her to pull on mom's heels and do a striptease. getting dad's cam, i began recording.

at first she had no idea what to do. i asked her to turn and pose, and damn was she sexy. i loved the way her breasts and ass were held by the clothes. i then askes her to pull her glands out, and as they came off the satin prison, i was tempted to puncture them. but then she was mine anyways, so why ruin her ?

i asked her to bend down, and her breasts hung like udders from her chest. i then asked her to slowly take off the skirt. then panties. as they came off, i saw a beautiful virgin vagina, encased in black forest. she slowly parted her lips, exposing her pink mons. i took a close shot. i stopped recording.

she fully realized what that video meant, and a gesture made her break into tears. i asked her to dress up and tell me her address. we drove there and i left her with a kiss and a squeeze.

a whole new world had opened up before me. life is good......v

Lia's Pool Story - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Cruelty, Girls / Female, Girls domination, Humiliation, Interracial, Lesbian, Males / Female, Oral Sex, Rape, Violence
 

Lia's Pool Story - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Cruelty, Girls / Female, Girls domination, Humiliation, Interracial, Lesbian, Males / Female, Oral Sex, Rape, Violence

Introduction:
This is not a continuation of the previous story, but another story involving the same girl. This is a relatively violent story, so if you're not into that kind of thing...don't read it.
Wow, look at the time, Lia thinks to herself as she climbs out of the pool. She should've been home hours ago, but she let the time get away from here. My dad's gonna be pissed, she continues as she grabs her towel and starts to dry herself off some, running the towel over he petite tight little body. Lia stands a mere 4'11" and although healthy weighs a bit under 90lbs. She wraps the wraps the towel around her thin waist and heads into the locker room.

Good, no one's here, she thinks as she looks around. Lia often got a lot of hate from the other girls who frequented the pool. Lia's personality sparkled and made her more approachable than most of the other girls who were as hot as she was. She was also a bit of a flirt. Although most assumed she was dumb because of her long blonde hair, sparkling blue eyes, and flirtatious personality, in truth, she could hold a conversation with the best of them. Fortunately for Lia, tonight she wouldn't have to deal with the jealous looks and snears. Lia hopped in the shower and turned on the water. The warm water cleaned the harsh chlorine from her perfect skin as it poured over her flawless naked body. After taking a moment to bask in the warmth of the water, Lia started to wash the chlorine from her hair. This scene would've been any young man's dream watching the suds flow down her golden locks, down her slight perky breast, past her tight, toned tummy, sliding down her shaved sexy slit, dripping down her thin shapely legs down to her perfectly pedicured toes. Lia began cleaning herself, rubbing the soap down her breast, lingering just a moment longer than she should have, her fingers slinking down her body down the stomach to her clit. She started softly rubbing herself, slightly turned on by the idea of masturbating in a public place. She started rubbing herself more vigorously when the lights suddenly turned off. A squeal escaped Lia's sexy lips as she was suddenly plunged into darkness. With no other option, Lia turned the shower off and left the stall. She reached out to where she had put her towel only to find it was missing. "Hello!" Lia called out timidly, almost hoping that no one would respond. Lia slipped on her flip flops and started towards where the closest light switch was. Lia was completely exposed, wearing nothing but flip flops when the light turned back on. Lia's eyes darted back and forward looking for someone, anyone who would be doing this. "This isn't fucking funny!" Lia called out, this time more forcefully and frustrated. "Stop fucking around!" Lia called out. Growing tired of whatever was going on, Lia started towards her locker when she heard a shower turn on. Her desire to face her tormentor overwhelmed her common sense as she started towards the sound. By the time she arrived, the stall was empty. Steam poured from the stall as the water blasted the empty floor. Lia heard a noise, but before she could turn, she was shoved into the stall, the scalding hot water, cascading down her naked body as she screamed in pain. Her attacker quickly grabbed Lia by her hair and forced her face upward into the burning hot stream. Lia gurgled as the water filled her screaming mouth. Unable to free herself, Lia pressed her feet up against the wall and kicked backward with all of her might, smashing her attacker against the wall. Her attacker now stunned, Lia took this opportunity to escape. Lia took off towards the locker room. Lia had almost made it out of the shower room when she saw a girl standing in front of the door. Although she was just alittle larger than average for a girl, she was massive to Lia. She stood 5'6" and outweighed Lia by atleast 30lbs. She had long red hair and pretty green eyes.

"Tonight you're going to pay for being a snotty little slut." the red head says, staring hatefully at Lia. Lia was stunned. She always thought that her and Amanda were friends. They'd known each other for years and She had always been nice to Amanda. They had grown apart recently, but it was moreso because of Amanda, than anything Lia had done.

"What are you talking about!" Lia says, still taken aback by the attack. The attack. There's still someone after me, Lia suddenly remembered as she tried to push past Amanda. Amanda grabs Lia by the hair and slams her backward onto the hard tile floor. Lia grabs her throbbing head, stunned that her friend would attack her like that, when she hears footsteps coming towards her. As Lia looks up, still dazed by the impact, she recognizes the other girl, now standing over her. Stacy Carson. Stacy had short dark hair cut in a shaggy bob, with light brown eyes, and thick sexy lips. Stacy was a full foot taller than Lia and 60lbs heavier than Lia. She stood over Lia's prone body glaring menacingly at her. Lia started to stand, but she felt a sharp pain as Amanda began grinding her foot roughly against Lia's clit. "Stop! Please!" Lia cried out, pain racking her tight little body. Amanda's eyes narrowed as she applied even more pressure, almost standing on Lia's sensitive clit. Lia fights through the pain and starts to sit up, but Stacy stands on her hair, keeping Lia from reaching Amanda's leg.

"You're not gonna be such a slut when we're done with you." Amanda says stepping back and kicking Lia in the cunt. Lia cries out, her tender cunt lips slammed by Amanda's foot. Amanda gets down on her knees, but Lia immediately kicks her former friend in the face, with both feet. Amanda goes careening backward. Lia quickly jams her manicured nails into Stacy's calf, digging in as deeply as she can. Stacy stumbles backwards off of Lia's hair and Lia quickly gets to her feet. Lia takes off, stepping around Amanda, when she feels Amanda's hand grasp her foot. Amanda jerks back hard and Lia starts to fall face first towards the tile. She manages to catch herself, but screams as her forearm forcefully slams into the tile instead. Lia rolls to her back grasping her broken forearm. She's immediately met with a stomp in the stomach as Stacy's size 10 foot slams into her. Lia's body lurches up as Stacy stomps her again. Lia tries to kick Stacy away, but Stacy catches one of her legs. Amanda stands up, holding her face, there's blood pouring from her nose. "You fucking cunt!" Amanda screams, cradling her damaged nose. Amanda reaches down and grabs Lia's other leg as it lashes out at her, attempting to deliver another kick. They start to spread Lia's legs wide open. If Lia were not so flexible this would be quite painful instead of just mildly uncomfortable. Then they start kicking Lia in the cunt. Lia cries out, bucking and straining as kick, after kick slams into her delicate, reddening cunt lips.

"Ahhhhhhh!!!!" Lia screams as pain shoots through her bare pussy. "Stop please! I'm sorry!" Lia pleads, not even sure of what they really did, but hoping her pleas would grant her some reprieve. They do not as the two girls continue kicking the helpless Lia, only stopping once the get tired. Lia lays on her back clutching a broken arm her legs splayed apart as the two girls stand over their victim.

Amanda sits between Lia's legs, staring at the damage. Lia's pussy was bright red and and blood trickling from her lips where the girl's toenails dug into Lia's tender flesh. Stacy walks through the doorway and sits up at Lia's face, she slides her bathing suit bottom to the side, exposing her wet meaty cunt. Stacy pulls Lia's arms to the sides of her head and pins them with her knees, making a special point to bend Lia's broken forearm as painfully as possible as she straddles Lia's face, her cunt now dripping into Lia's mouth as pain shoots through her broken arm. Amanda starts flicking Lia's clit with the sharpest edge of her fingernail as Lia struggles against Stacy. Amanda starts roughly thumping and twisting Lia's cunt, Lia's legs flail wildly as she tries to protect her cunt from Amanda's assault. Stacy slowly lowers her cunt onto Lia's face. If you bite me I swear I'm gonna claw out your fucking eyes. Stacy warns, before completely submerging Lia's face between her meaty lips. Amanda takes her long slender middle finger and places it right at Lia's entrance. Feeling how dry Lia is, she licks her finger before sliding inside. Lia's tight pussy wraps Amanda's finger tightly as she begins driving it inside of Lia. Stacy slowly starts to grind Lia's face.

"Use you're fucking tongue, cunt!" Stacy says, digging her nails into her helpless victim's breast. Lia, not wanting to risk more injury, starts to lick Stacy's pussy. Although Lia wasn't a lesbian, this wasn't her first time with a girl. Stacy moans softly as Lia's moist, warm tongue laps against her clit, rewarding Lia by letting off of her broken arm alittle. Meanwhile, Amanda immediately finds Lia's G-spot and starts to massage it with her finger, using her other hand to rub Lia's clit.

"Please stop!" Lia mumbles from between Stacy's legs, not exactly sure of what they were doing. Why the girls who were so brutally assaulting her were now seemingly attempting to pleasure her. Despite of her attacker's machinations, Lia decided that she would not give them the satisfaction of seeing her cum, but that would be easier said than done.

Stacy leans down over Lia's petite firm breast. Lia's nipples sit fully erect, her body starting to respond to Amanda's molestation. Lia, took her first breath of fresh air as Stacy leans forward. She could feel her body responding as Amanda vigorously rubbed her clit as she slowly rubbed her g-spot. "This dirty bitch likes it." Amanda says, sliding a second finger inside of Lia's moist sticky cunt. Lia could feel her body tightening as Stacy teasingly runs her fingernails down Lia's tight bruised tummy. Stacy starts grinding her pussy against Lia's lips, her juices now flowing freely into Lia's agape lips.

Despite Lia's best efforts, her body starts to betray her as Amanda expertly manipulates her body, as though she knew exactly what to do to make Lia cum. Lia and Amanda used to have a lot of sleep overs in high school and unbeknownst to Lia, Amanda would wait till Lia fell asleep and touch her, being careful enough not to wake her, but skilled enough to bring Lia to orgasm. Lia was embarrassed for the longest time because she'd wake up from her sleep overs with Amanda and her panties would be soaked.

Lia's body starts to respond, as her silky cunt, seizes and undulates around Amanda's slender fingers. Stacy begins sucking Lia's nipples as she claws Lia's sides lightly. Tears pour from Lia's face as a slight moan escapes her lips, then another, then another, as Lia sits on the cusp of orgasm. Lia desperately tries to keep from cumming. Turned on by Lia's moaning, Stacy starts to cum. Her body tensing up as she humps her pussy against Lia's soft, waiting lips. Stacy squeezes Lia's breast as orgasm grip her body. The slight tinge of pain combined with the the sudden intrusion of Amanda's finger into her virgin ass, distracts Lia's mind for just a moment. But a moment is all it takes for waves of pleasure rip through her body. Lia cries in pleasure and shame as her body spasms in shakes, her pussy leaking it's juices onto Amanda's fingers.

"Look at this shit. I knew she was a fucking lezy slut!" Amanda says, disgust in her voice. Stacy sits on Lia's face breathless. "I told you we could make the slut cum." Amanda continues. "Well that's the last orgasm you're ever going to have you fucking cunt." With that being said, Amanda pulls her fingers from Lia's cunt. "Stacy, get on that bitches face." Amanda commands. Stacy stands up and turns around, now looking down at your face, her pussy once again against your lips, but this time Stacy puts her knee directly on the broken part of your forearm. The sudden pain pulls you back down from your orgasmic high as Stacy sits on your face, her light brown eyes staring into yours.

Suddenly it's not your arm that hurts, but your pussy, as something way too large is shoved into your soaking spasming cunt. Exhausted, you claw and kick as Amanda jams her fist up your tight little cunt, slowly at first, just stretching you a bit. Lia screams in agony as her walls are stretched farther than they've ever been stretched before. Amanda start twisting her fist as she shoves it inside of Lia, abusing her tight little cunt. Lia screams and bucks wildly but the 150lb girl sitting on her chest keeps her from going anywhere as Amanda fist rapes her. Stacy starts to grind on Lia's face once again, but this time more forcefully as she presses her pubic bone against the bridge of Lia's nose. Juices start pouring from Lia's pussy as she slowly starts to adjust to Amanda's small fist. Amanda notices that Lia's body is responding to her, begins slamming her fist more vigorously, almost punching the insides of Lia's pussy, driving her fist against Lia's cervix. Lia's legs once again flail wildly as Lia tries to protect herself from this new assault. Amanda savagely punches Lia's cervix until she starts to hear Stacy cum. Stacy starts slapping Lia across the face as she grinds her pussy against her face. As Stacy comes closer and closer to orgasm, she gets rougher and rougher. Leaving red bruises on Lia's face. Stacy starts bouncing her cunt on Lia's face unrelentingly. Suddenly she stops, Lia's mouth and nose buried firmly between Stacy's folds. Stacy grinds her pussy against Lia's face, but doesn't pull away, smothering Lia with her orgasm as Amanda resumes the violent fisting. Lia's almost passed out by the time Stacy cums, dumping her cunt juice onto Lia's face as she tries to catch her breath. Lia coughs and gags on Stacy's cunt juice as Stacy sits upon her face, spasming.

The two girls stand up and look down at Lia's battered body, her face covered in Stacy's cum, her forearm a dark purple were it was broken, and her pussy sits gaped open, leaking blood and sex from her depths. Lia looks up at her two attackers defeated, praying that they were done and that they would leave her. Her prayers would go unanswered as Stacy and Amanda switch places. Amanda squats down over Lia's face, her legs pinning Lia's arms as she faces Lia's legs. Stacy just stands over Lia. Amanda grabs both of Lia's legs and forces them under her arms, leaving Lia completely exposed to Stacy, who balances herself against the wall and slowly begins to lower her size ten foot into Lia's gaped pussy. Amanda stretches Lia's gaped little fuck hole as Amanda starts to stick her toes inside of Lia. Lia struggles as much as she can, but she's weak and exhausted. Pain shoots through Lia's clit as Amanda pinches it between her sharp nails for a moment, almost as a warning. Lia got the message loud and clear as she ceases her struggles. Stacy gently presses her foot into Lia's open cunt, giving Lia time to adjust as she gently stretches her out. It takes a while for Stacy to manage to force most of her foot into Lia.

Tears once again pour down Lia's face as Lia cries in shame. Having Stacy's big nasty foot in her precious little cunt is almost more than Lia can take. And what's worse is that her whorish body was responding. It would be one thing if Stacy made it hurt. She'd almost prefer if it did, but instead Stacy was letting her body adjust, taking her time, trying to make it feel good, and it was starting to work.

Stacy smiles as Lia's milky nectar coated her toes. With Lia now stretched out enough, Amanda starts rubbing and massaging her Lia's clit. "You snotty little fuck toy, how do you like Stacy's foot in your cunt. You're gonna be a worthless fuck pig when we're done with you." Amanda spits, rubbing your clit more vigorously. Amanda continues massaging Lia's clit as Stacy foot fucks her. Normally Lia would be able to resist this assault on her sexuality, but with Amanda's experience in making her cum, it's impossible. Only a matter of time before Lia succumbs to her own body and that time was quickly approaching.

Stacy starts massaging Lia's insides with her toes as Amanda rubs Lia into a frenzy. Stacy could feel Lia's stretched pussy gripping her foot as she continued to fuck her, Stacy kept a careful, steady rhythm, making sure not to cut Lia's insides with her toenails. Lia starts grinding her hips around Stacy's foot as Stacy continued to fuck her. Amanda starts reaching around Stacy's foot and rubbing her anus, pressing her finger against her tight little pucker, pressing just hard enough not to penetrate. Lia's exhausted body once again spasms and shakes as her greedy cunt squeezes around Stacy's foot as much as it can. Lia, milky juices pour from her abused cunt like a flood. Amanda continues rubbing her as Lia cries in defeat. These two girls had again ripped an orgasm from her helpless body.

Amanda stands up, looking down at the quivering mess that was Lia. Stacy took a few steps forward. Amanda bent down and grabbed Lia's mouth, forcing it open as tears still pour from her face. Stacy takes her sex coated toes and shoves them roughly into Lia's open mouth. "Eat your fucking cum off of her fucking toes." Amanda says, before spitting in Lia's face. Amanda and Stacy force Lia to lick every bit of cum off of Stacy's foot, before the finally step away from her. Lia lays face up on the ground naked the once painful broken arm now only throbs as a dull pain. Lia tries to sit up, but the dull ache in her abdomen forces her back down again. She glances at the clock. She should've been home hours ago. Lia smiles, knowing that someone would be looking for her.

"I think the boys can have her now." Stacy says, leaning against the wall rubbing out the cramp in her leg. Amanda pulls out Lia's phone and presses a button. Lia's heart sinks as the phrase "let the boys have her." leaves Stacy's lips. Lia tries to stand up again, fighting through all of the pain, she manages to get to her feet, just to collapse on the floor. Four guys show up, To large black men one average sized white guy and a short latina man.

"So this is the bitch you want us to fuck up." the white guy says, walking up to Amanda and kissing her.

"Yeah baby, that's her. I hope you don't mind that me and Stacy warmed her up for you." She says glaring down at Lia as she try to crawl towards the door. The short latina man, looks down at her tight little white ass crawling across the floor and immediately unzips his pants. His cock is on the large side of average. Without any warming he pounces on Lia, savagely shoving his six inch cock up her virgin asshole. Lia screams as pain tears through her body. Blood trickles out of her ass, as he viciously sodomizes the young girl. Lia grips the door frame and tries to pull herself through, but his weight and the fact that her arm is broken is too much.

"Please stop! Please!! I'm sorry! I'll do anything!" Lia pleads, unable to find the strength to do anything else. Lia lays there as he lays into her torn asshole, more blood coming out as he wildly humps her. It doesn't take long before he's ready to cum. He rolls Lia on her back and pulls her up by her hair.

"Open your fucking mouth!" he says in a thick hispanic accent as he strokes his cock infront of her face.

"Fuck you!" Lia spits, weakly. He quickly pulls a knife from his back pocket and presses it against Lia's lips. Lia shakes as the blade slides against her soft sexy lips. After a moment she opens her mouth. The latino man shoves his cock straight into Lia's mouth.

"Look at that, shit! You really are a worthless whore aren't you Lia!" Amanda calls out. "How's your ass taste bitch!" Amanda continues. The hispanic man lets go of Lia's hair and she falls to the ground, this time not even bothering to catch herself as her head bounces against the hard tile.

"You guys are up." The white guy says, sliding Amanda's bikini bottoms down around her ankles. He bends Amanda over and starts to shove his cock into her ass. "I get her pussy first!" he calls out to the black guys as they walk over towards Lia. Lia is barely able to raise her head as she sees the two black guys unzip their pants, brandishing their 10inch cocks, each of them 5inches thick. "Watch this shit baby, it's gonna be good." the white guy says, watching the two black guys as he fucks Amanda's ass. The bald black guy grabs Lia's broken arm and pulls her up to her feet. Lia screams as the dull ache turns into a sharp pain once again. He picks Lia up, spreading her legs and wrapping his arms around her. The black guy with dreads, rams the first guys huge cock straight up Lia's abused ass. Lia screams as her ass is ripped even more. The first guy slowly fucks Lia in the ass. Lia claws weakly at his back as the pain rips through her. Blood leaks from her broken asshole as he relentlessly rapes her. Lia almost passes out when, the worst pain she's ever felt hits her. Lia's asshole rips wide open as a second cock is shoved into her torn broken asshole. The second guy grabs Lia's arms, keeping her from doing anything as they savagely destroy her ass. Blood freely drips from her as Lia screams in agony. Only the first guy slapping her occasion keeps her from passing out as her legs dangle loosely beneath her.

The two men fuck her broken hole for what seems like forever, spitting racial slurs as they tear her tiny body apart. Lia can't even cry anymore. All she can do is get raped. All she's good for is to pleasure someone else. She's a worthless fuck doll, just like Amanda said. All of those thoughts run through Lia's head as the two black men nearly fuck her to death. Lia is suddenly squeezed so tightly she feels like she's going to break as the two men start to cum, there cocks swelling with cum, ripping her even more. They finally cum, unleashing torrents of hot cum up Lia's destroyed ass. After cumming, they both release Lia, letting her fall to the floor. The white guy walks over to Lia and presses his foot on her stomach. Cum spurts from her shattered rectum as she lays on the ground spasming from shock. Amanda smiles, looking down at Lia, her eyes vacant, her body shaking.

"She's gonna have to wear a butt plug for the rest of her worthless life, isn't she." The white guy smiles and nods.

"My turn." he smiles, unzipping his pants. His massive 12inch cock falls from his pants. He smiles and looks down at Lia, but Lia doesn't even react. "Oh, you're gonna react to this." He says, laying down on top of Lia's broken body. He stares into Lia's eyes as he slowly crams his 6in thick cock into Lia's battered pussy. The pain shocks Lia from her catatonic state as he rips Lia's cunt wide open. He slowly presses his cock inside of Lia inch by agonizing inch tearing her insides as he goes. Lia, kicks wildly but he puts her legs over his shoulders, pinning her arms as well. He stares directly into Jenne's eyes, his almost black eyes locking on to hers as he continues to torture her with his meat pole. The agony stops as he hits Lia's cervix, about halfway in. The relief is short lived as he pulls out all the way, then pressing his full weight behind his cock, he batters it against your cervical wall. The impact drives the air from Lia's body as pain shoots through every nerve in her body. Then again. After the third impact her body finally succumbs to the assault. Lia is slapped to consciousness as he rapes her womb. Each thrust feels like it's going to come out through her mouth as he stands up, her body literally wrapped around his cock as he bounces her on his cock. Blood leaks from the corners of her mouth as he rapes her limp body. As agonizing as this rape is, his cock is hitting every single pleasure spot in Lia's tiny body. Her, milky cum mixed with blood leak down his cock as what's left of her walls, grip his cock for all its worth. Cum leaks from her gaped open asshole as she is bounced on his cock. Lia's body is leaning backward, being held up only by her attackers cock. Her head is tilted back and her eyes are glassed over as he jacks himself off with her body. Her pussy grips and starts to spasm as he continues to rape Lia. Her toes start to curl as the last bit of strength she has is given to an orgasm. Lia's cunt grips him so tightly it feels like it's gonna snap his cock off as, her body spasms uncontrollably. Cum erupts from her pussy, almost with enough force to launch her off of his cock as she her mind drifts off to oblivion. She is soon brought out of her brief reprieve by smelling salts as he's still raping her. Lia still fills the wave after wave of pleasure ripping through her body as she uncontrollably cums on his cock. Everything is overwhelmed by the sensation of her orgasms. She's lost in them. Until she feels a pressure in her stomach. He pulls her body against his and squeezes her tightly, breaking her already fractured ribs as he unleashes wave after wave of cum into Lia's spasming body. It feels like Lia's womb is about to burst as he continues to cum inside of her. Lia closes her eyes, praying for what would surely be death, but it never comes. Lia feels her body lowered to the ground. All of them are standing over her looking down as cum pours from her worthless broken cunt, her stomach poking out like she's several months pregnant, her cervix snapping shut trapping most of his cum inside of her broken body.

Lia can't even feel her broken arm anymore, only the afterglow of countless orgasms and the pain of her body being totally destroyed. Amanda, stares at Lia hatefully, seeing the continued lust in three of the four mens eyes, knowing they no one would ever want her that way. Amanda squats over Lia's face and releases waves after wave of cum from her asshole, then looks down at her.

"Not so hot now are you slut!" She spits as the cum from her ass covers Lia's face. "Now to clean you up." Amanda says, still squatted over Lia's face. She stands on Lia's hair, forcing her to face upward as all six of them begin to urinate on the face of the broken, destroyed Lia. Amanda snaps several pictures of Lia in her humiliated, violated state. "Tell anyone that it was us and we post this online for the whole world to see." Amanda says as she starts to walk out. "Hope you don't mind your daddy seeing you like this." she smiles, leaving Lia to soak in the urine and cum she lied in.

Life of a IMVU fucking spritualist - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Authoritarian, BDSM, Bestiality, Bi-sexual, Body modification, Discipline, Domination/submission, Enema, Extreme, Hardcore, Horror, Humiliation...
 

Life of a IMVU fucking spritualist - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Authoritarian, BDSM, Bestiality, Bi-sexual, Body modification, Discipline, Domination/submission, Enema, Extreme, Hardcore, Horror, Humiliation, Incest, Rape, Torture, Transgendered, Water Sports/Pissing

Introduction:
RAW Chat logs from IMVU dot com
AUTHORS NOTE: Been busy with a lot of work. I've turned into a venture capitalist in IMVU and a lot of other endeavors (think sharktank). Imvu is a great tool for creativity. If you have any ideas or businesses please forward them to [email protected] and I'll give them my best consideration and feedback and possible contacts for others that may be able to help.

RECAP: This little Loli of mine has been with me for years, she's finally facing her limits in pain, and fighting back. enjoy a story built in sex.

DracMorair: Treat any being regardless of race, age, gender or family status to express LO VE(SEE)(TRUTH). Nude in all things here... Mind, soul, heart and body yet to enforce it, though it sounds fun.. if you come with modesty in your heart, mind, soul or body there will be fines. Read the description and ask if you have anybody else that will enjoy the freedom: Love without boundaries, Unconditional Love. This idea you can accept or leave. Modesty is the first limit anyone needs to get passed if there attempting to be a free spirit.. if your not a free spirit your a slave one. . this room is open, not public
DracMorair: Treat any being regardless of race, age, gender or family status to express LO VE(SEE)(TRUTH). Nude in all things here... Mind, soul, heart and body yet to enforce it, though it sounds fun.. if you come with modesty in your heart, mind, soul or body there will be fines. Read the description and ask if you have anybody else that will enjoy the freedom: Love without boundaries, Unconditional Love. This idea you can accept or leave. Modesty is the first limit anyone needs to get passed if there attempting to be a free spirit.. if your not a free spirit your a slave one. . this room is open, not public
ImpulseRelay: hello :
ImpulseRelay: nice
tediisaurus: alooha
DracMorair: So this is the vip club.
tediisaurus: this is nice
DracMorair: If you do decide to mod you can charge admition to this place
DracMorair: I just own it
DracMorair: the mods manage it
ImpulseRelay: i am actually intoo many rooms now hun i have to close ur other room
DracMorair: np
DracMorair: here's were all my grey/black market items be
ImpulseRelay: i love the name of this room
ImpulseRelay: my graphics card is complaining ... brb
DracMorair: I just created the Heathens den the idea of this place is to gather all the ones that have been repressed by imvu's BS. the worlds BS and have a nurturing place to do whatever we wish.
tediisaurus: im knew to imvu period. just now getting back into the whole programming. havent done anything since all the html programs. now im looking at these programs like what is this
tediisaurus: and nice
tediisaurus: took me a min to load but graphics what makes it very nice
tediisaurus: you can def tell the difference
DracMorair: Being free to do what we wish comes in the form a the slutty corners or hotel room type of rooms... I intend to upgrade that idea to something tastfull but frisky as fuck
ImpulseRelay: ok im have to poof for a bit my graphics card is abotu to have a seizure
DracMorair: kk]
DracMorair: looveu
ImpulseRelay: huggles Drac thanx for the invite will pop by again soo k
DracMorair: kk
ImpulseRelay: LOVEs i bk //// kisses the sweet Drac on the cheek
ImpulseRelay: tc
tediisaurus: very nice drac. imma take off tho. tc and tx
Guest_skornito: cnice place
DracMorair: this is what sell admitance to
DracMorair: a place to have every dark desire met
DracMorair: Treat any being regardless of race, age, gender or family status to express LO VE(SEE)(TRUTH). Nude in all things here... Mind, soul, heart and body yet to enforce it, though it sounds fun.. if you come with modesty in your heart, mind, soul or body there will be fines. Read the description and ask if you have anybody else that will enjoy the freedom: Love without boundaries, Unconditional Love. This idea you can accept or leave. Modesty is the first limit anyone needs to get passed if there attempting to be a free spirit.. if your not a free spirit your a slave one. . this room is open, not public
Guest_skornito: wow
DracMorair: I'm cognative to get me off, I've had worse nights
Guest_skornito: which rates do you handle?
DracMorair: only my own
DracMorair: I am no puppet master
DiaMondRushBeautyXx: So drac?
DracMorair: I need your full attention so shut off the static after your done babysitting Destiny
DracMorair: Pick your spot darling
DracMorair: /misc1
DracMorair: /misc1
DracMorair: ~~smiles already well stiff from the show from before laying down and beckoning a finger~~ So what type of pain you intrested in today love?
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: - sits on top of the of the she wolf as she guides her cock into my tight lil puss stroking my breast digging my claws into her thighsmoving my tiny body up and down- biting and clawing a bit of chokeing thigh and pussy cuts if you dont mind
DracMorair: ~~lifts myself up wrapping my arms around her cute little body~~ So kawaii
DracMorair: ~~reaching up to her petite breast to dig into her right one, the other wone bracing around her neck gently at first but held firm. Licking up her back as she slides down my shaft with a lusftull purr vibrating my toungue~~
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would arch he back as for the pleasure /pian to her breast digging her heels into the wolf's thighs thighten her pussy as she moves up and down feeling the wolfs vibration she begings to purr her self virbrationing her whole lower half-
DracMorair: ~~as the hair stand on at the vibrating riding her entire form and enveloped shaft I give small cooing from my muzzle. Grinding my hips into her pace I bite don on her shoulder with my dainty k9's drawing blood and forming a rivulette down her breast down to her cookie. With a small bit of will power using the blood to harden like iron and lacerate her outer labias and inner thighs like razor blades~~
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -taking her tail wraping it around the wolf's neck useing her heels to grip herself steady pushing up and down putting all her weight in her legs as she purrs louder she takes two of her claws and digs the into the wolfs honey hole ripping her from the inside out as she moves them in and out-
DracMorair: ~~gives a mocking growl turning into a moan as her dainty little claws rip into me turning the moan into a full orgasm riding my nerve endings and threating the first of probrably many long spurts of cum up her belly~~
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would slam her tight throbbing pussy harder up and down the wolfs shaft, as she digs deeper into the wolf's pussy she takes her free hand and shoves tow claws up her ass moving both paws at the same time with her up and down movement as she digs her heel deeper into the her thighs chocking and releaseing her tail over and over-
DracMorair: ~~Digging my claws into the breast down to mussle as my body braces for the second orgasm as the pain rides up my pussy at her manipulations I unclech my jaws at her shoulde to howl as my pussy rains over her petite hands. pulling her body tight into me as I beggin to fuck strait past her cervix into her belly. my fairly large head bulging from it. The blood work I release from her pussy to mix in with my own flow only to harden it around her other tit like a constricting snake~~
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would meow as she felt the flesh tearing on her breast moving a bit faster working both paws she arches her back again releaseing her tail the slal both the wolf's tits grinding harder feeling the she wolfs cock hit my bell pussy tightens creating a suckion as she purrs harder-
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: slapping*
DracMorair: ~~as the pressure swells inside her body from my cum and her own juices the vice like grip across my cock sending me over the edge to begin raping her little frame with wreckless abandon. Squeezing my paw at her neck as I do to to restrict her blood flow to her senese but still able to breath~~
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would moan as she gasped for air her lil pussy throbs faster as she the suckion becomes tighter she would retrun the favor by chocking the shwolf with her tail once more as she pounded both her puss and ass repeatly digging deeper in both holes as she squirts her first time slamming harder and faster feeling the she wolfs blood run down her paws-
DracMorair: ~~pulling her body up I stand errect to start slamming frame into me enjoying the feel of her hipbones digging into my naval everytime as the third orgams threatens to squeeze out of her tight little cuntie with cum, a champane cork ready to explode~~
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would feel the pull up from the shewolf as she thrbs and tighten she begins to purr shooting vibratiions threw her whole body as she takes her paws dreanched in blood and rip open the she wolf lower part of her body and back to the upper she leans in and sinks her cat-9's into the shewolf thigh -
DracMorair: ~~as the clwas dig in I drop our center of gravity to the floor and pull out of her cuntie letting the cum spill out below them in a large puddle with a grin I slam into her hass tickling her spine with my cock~~ I remembered your other request too darling.
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would feel the shewolf enter her ass felling the tickle go up her spin as she bowed her hips pushing the wolf deeper and harder in her ass as she digs her cat-9's deeper into the wolfs thigh hitting the bone she takes her claws and rips the wolf asscheeks wide open-
DracMorair: ~~as the pain rolls my body in antother long spurt of cum up her body I shake nearly at my limits of this play toy with a chuckle grab the back of her hair and move us back a couple of feet to burry her face inthe puddle of cum~~ Choke on that you dirty little girl.
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would choke on the cum as she giggled bowing her hips faster pushing her ass back harder on the wolfs cock she would mumble under her breath as she riped the wolf from front to back useing her middle claws she purrs as she lefts her head for air she sprays the wolfs face with her sent -
DracMorair: ~~giggles warmly siting back on my paws to take in her spray willingly licking my chops of her mark ~~ Such a dity little girl you are ~~giggling as most of it was my own cum ejected from her snatch~~
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would brace herself as sheejected her ass from the wolfs cock pushing out all the cum from her ass to the wolfs face she would then take her claws and rip into her belly buttion ahs she looked back at the woolf with a evil grin-
DracMorair: ~~hardening the inner blood vessels in my own body to iron a loud screetching in the dark is heard as her dainty claws scrape. giggling back at her grin~~ Make a beast out of you yet .
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: -she would gigle to the thought as she pushes her claw upward into her belly to the mucle of her breast diging at them as she strightens her tail and shoves it up the wolfs ass and her free paw up her puss-
DracMorair: ~~shakes my head reading her intention as she raises bak her paws to drive them up me as I cock a knee aimed at ther forhead to hold her there way from my body, the arm's length only enough to dig into my thighs~~ come now, we had our fun. unless you wana pay back that 5k to me for more?
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: giggle
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: nah im good -she says with a cat grin
DracMorair: ~~giggles back at her my own jaguar grin reaching my eyes~~ I'm glad you enjoyed yourself
MRSDJPEARLIMMORTUI: always a pleasure tho

Fucking Beth - Fantasy, Rape, Young
 

Fucking Beth - Fantasy, Rape, Young

Introduction:
i wanted her, i took her
im steve, im 20, 6 ft and slim and this what i did to beth. it started when i was helping this 14 year old ben with his school work. i tutor and mentor kids who have learning and behavioural difficulties. unlike most of the kids i work with i got onreally well with him, and eventually i started to get to know his family, hismum and dad, and his little sister beth. the more i came to the house to help ben the more the family got to know and trust me. Eventually i was adopted as a new friendof the family. to behonest icouldnt care less about the family, all i wanted was beth. beth is 9, about 3 or 4 ft tall, blonde hair, blue eyes, missing a couple ofbaby teeth, the sort of kid that'll grow up into a stunner. the first time isaw her i wasnt that bothered, but as winter turned tosummer and her clothes started to come off, the more i noticed her. one day i saw her inthe garden pool, withher little pink bikini playing in the water smiling and laughing. thats when i decided if i ever got the chance i'd have her. one day my opportunity came.
the parents had togo away for the weekend and needed a sitter, ben and beth both asked for me. I wasnt even there first choice but after enough pressure from the kids they reluctantly asked me to look after them. pretending i wasnt that bothered i said yes.They left friday night, werecoming back sunday evening. i thought about takingmy time with beth, not rushing into anything. fuck it, i never had any self control. i encouraged ben to take his oportunity and get out of the house and go see his friends, i promised i wouldnt tell. so it was just me and beth alone in the house. just as i made sure ben was gone, i closed the door and looked up the staircase, shouted to bethif she was okay, she shouted back asking if wanted to come and play on the wii with her in her room. i got into her room, turned ofthe console, that didnt impress her, so i told her we were going toplay something else, her eyes lit up and she asked what is it? i got her to sit on her bed, i sat next to her right. i put my hand on her thigh and slowly worked it up to her crotch under night dress. she tried to resist, so i pushed her on her back and rolled onto her. she said she didnt like the game and wanted stop. i whispered in her ear it doesnt stop till i say it stops. i reached and started to slide her little pink panties off, she started to cry. i climbed off her picked her up and threw her to the floor. pulled my pants off and took of my tshirt. i stood in front of her grabbed her head and moved myy dick toher mouth. she kept her mouth shut so i hit her and then she started to cry louder. with her mouth open i shoved my dick in her mouth and rammed it right to the back, her little 9 year old mouth struggled to take it but forced it in. she started to cough and gag and combined with pulling her hair more tears rolled down her cheeks. just then she vomited her dinner back all over my dick, her night dress and the carpet. icalled her a stupid bitch and made lick my dick clean then fed her, her own vomit fromthe carpet, by holding her face down in it. i stood up to admire the sight, i thought she still crying so i gave her something to cry over, i kicked her in the side, she tried to crawl away and just cornered herself, and in that corner i beat her till she got the message to stop crying. i was carful not to touch her face,i didnt want that ruined. i grabbed her ankles and draggedher into the middle of the room and climbed over her. i told her this was my favourite part of the game. i pulled her legs as far apart as they'd go and pushed right into her, i popped her cherry, i love that feeling! She screamed so i headbutted her, breaking her nose and causing blood to flow, i didnt shut her up so i stuffed her pants in her mouth and continued ramming her, i could feel my self about to come, so i decided before that happened i wanted to make her torture complete. i rolled her over and without even warning her i forced my manhood into her TIGHT little ass. She screamed and moaned and cried into her gag and thrashed around trying to escape. i carried on splitting her in two enjoing the sight of her bleeding ass and pussy. then i couldnt hold it any more so i pulled out flipped her over and came all over her tear soaked and now cum soaked face. i rubbed it all in her face and mouth. then grabbed her hair and cleand my dick and hands in it. i got up threw her clothes at her and told her to put some clothes before ben gets back. a while later i was tele, thinking how i was going to explain to her parents all the bruises on beth's body. when ben came running through the front door with blood on his clothes and trainers. He said if anyone asks i was with you all night, i laughed and said if anyone asks we were playing xbox ALL night, and we never saw beth or how she hurt herself in her room. he looked a me for a second tofigure out what wa sgoing on, he shrugged his shoulders and said deal. he ran up stairs to change and wash his clothes, i laughed to my self and carried on watching tele.

the flight from hell - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Ass to mouth, Cruelty, Discipline, Domination/submission, Enema, Erotica, Extreme, Female / Girl, Job/Place-of-work, Male / Females, Non-consensual sex, Rape...
 

the flight from hell - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Ass to mouth, Cruelty, Discipline, Domination/submission, Enema, Erotica, Extreme, Female / Girl, Job/Place-of-work, Male / Females, Non-consensual sex, Rape, Reluctance, Scatology, Spanking, Violence, Water Sports/Pissing

Introduction:
a stewerdess is about to ave the flight from hell
I am on a plane from new your to boulder Colorado it was an almost empty flight and there were only about five other people on it and they were all sitting at the front most of them were about 5s or 6s but there was one she was blue eyed and had blonde hair she was thin and had a perfect ass. And I knew I wanted her so I got up and tried to talk to her but she just seemed too busy so I went back to my seat very annoyed I started plotting how I could get back at her.
I waited for her to go to the toilet at the back of the plane just as she stepped in the door I jumped in after her covered her mouth and locked the door she started to try and scream at me so I took my hand off her mouth and she starts saying get the hell off me you pervert so I punched her across the face, this left the unconscious while she was passed out I took off her panties pissed on them and then put tem in her mouth and secured it with my belt and tie her hands and feet together.
A moment later she regained consciousness and she started to try and scream again but failed no one could hear her so I punched her in the stomach this time and I said to her I bet you wish you had played along earlier now don't you bitch.
Then I turned her around bent her over, flipped up her stewardess skirt and looked at her ass I gave it a hard slap so it went res and then looked at her ass hole then I took my index finger and slid it in all the way with no lube she tried to scream but the screams were stifled by piss soaked panties then I stood up and put my dick right up agents there ass hole and teased her then I rammed it in she tied to scream again but still wasn't heard I fucked her ass so hard for abut 10 munities and then I came in it that was when I realized I still needed the toilet so put my dick back in her ass and pissed it was a long one so it files up her ass surprisingly bumpy bottle that my drink had come in relied and shoved it half in her ass to keep the piss in and then I used some duck tape I brought to secure it round her waist. At this point I had a great idea to hover her whole od in duck tape as I heard it makes you so sweaty so I covered her whole body in the stuff leaving only her head and a small hole for her pussy and ass.
Then I pulled her up by her hair and said to her I am doing to take the gag out now but if you scream ill break your jaw and then drown you in the toilet understand. She nodded so I took it out and then pressed her face to my asshole and started to shit I then told her that if she didn't eat it I would hit her again there were some gags and but she finished it and then with a little it of shit dripping down her chin she started to cry so I hit her again this time square in the nose she started to bleed but she shut up. Then I heard a notice over the com telling people to return to their seats as we were about to land so I put the panties back in duck taped up her head cut two holes for her nose left the room put super glue on the door frame so it wouldn't open easily and put an out of order sine I found in a drawer on it and then returned to m seat as I sat feeling pleased with myself I wondered how long it would take for them to find her. I left the plane and never heard anything about it ever again.

I am on a plane from new your to boulder Colorado it was an almost empty flight and there were only about five other people on it and they were all sitting at the front most of them were about 5s or 6s but there was one she was blue eyed and had blonde hair she was thin and had a perfect ass. And I knew I wanted her so I got up and tried to talk to her but she just seemed too busy so I went back to my seat very annoyed I started plotting how I could get back at her.
I waited for her to go to the toilet at the back of the plane just as she stepped in the door I jumped in after her covered her mouth and locked the door she started to try and scream at me so I took my hand off her mouth and she starts saying get the hell off me you pervert so I punched her across the face, this left the unconscious while she was passed out I took off her panties pissed on them and then put tem in her mouth and secured it with my belt and tie her hands and feet together.
A moment later she regained consciousness and she started to try and scream again but failed no one could hear her so I punched her in the stomach this time and I said to her I bet you wish you had played along earlier now don't you bitch.
Then I turned her around bent her over, flipped up her stewardess skirt and looked at her ass I gave it a hard slap so it went res and then looked at her ass hole then I took my index finger and slid it in all the way with no lube she tried to scream but the screams were stifled by piss soaked panties then I stood up and put my dick right up agents there ass hole and teased her then I rammed it in she tied to scream again but still wasn't heard I fucked her ass so hard for abut 10 munities and then I came in it that was when I realized I still needed the toilet so put my dick back in her ass and pissed it was a long one so it files up her ass surprisingly bumpy bottle that my drink had come in relied and shoved it half in her ass to keep the piss in and then I used some duck tape I brought to secure it round her waist. At this point I had a great idea to hover her whole od in duck tape as I heard it makes you so sweaty so I covered her whole body in the stuff leaving only her head and a small hole for her pussy and ass.
Then I pulled her up by her hair and said to her I am doing to take the gag out now but if you scream ill break your jaw and then drown you in the toilet understand. She nodded so I took it out and then pressed her face to my asshole and started to shit I then told her that if she didn't eat it I would hit her again there were some gags and but she finished it and then with a little it of shit dripping down her chin she started to cry so I hit her again this time square in the nose she started to bleed but she shut up. Then I heard a notice over the com telling people to return to their seats as we were about to land so I put the panties back in duck taped up her head cut two holes for her nose left the room put super glue on the door frame so it wouldn't open easily and put an out of order sine I found in a drawer on it and then returned to m seat as I sat feeling pleased with myself I wondered how long it would take for them to find her. I left the plane and never heard anything about it ever again.

Forbidden love - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Drug, Female Domination, Non-consensual sex, Rape
 

Forbidden love - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Drug, Female Domination, Non-consensual sex, Rape

Introduction:
This is my first story and This is 1 of my dark hidden secrets
I met my girlfriend when I was 24 and she was 34. She has for kids and I have none. Our relationship went very quickly and started our and started our lives wit within a year I moved from New York to for a b for a better life. until the economy wen the economy went downhill. So as a family we decided to move back to New York me and my girlfriend want first wow children were indecisive and wanted to stay in Florida. So as we were gradually planning 2 live in New York again I'm at my girlfriends brother wife and I knew right then and there I was in trouble. to meet my girlfriend sis to meet my girlfriend sister in law I was in shock on the beauty that was standing in front of me. I am definitely not a ladies man but it seems as she was checking me out looking at me up and down and I noticed that she was concentrating on my crotch area I said to myself all my god I hope my zipper is not open. As I want to check if my slipper was open it was not I could just imagine on what she was thinking was she thinking what I was thinking. So I go to a few friends and act for advice on the matter majority of them for telling me she's into you but I am not too short I was raised to honor and respect the relationship. After that a few days have passed and I did not give it a second thought until her birthday came along in a symphony my girlfriend suggested we get her some flowers for her birthday and I agreed. So when we show up I had the flowers and her motions and wild she practically kissed me in my mouth and I immediately got excited what happened what happened on all the all the way. Which brings me to the more interesting part of the story it seems that we both grew up in a very old school traditional home to honor your relationship but we both have these we're not sure if the other party feels the we're not sure if the other party feels the same. So I try everything that I could suggestions but she would not respon I believe it wa I believe it was because she did no women told me that i women told me that if she truly wanted truly wanted you she would have made the first move. So this is definitely pissing me off I am having dreams ab I am having dreams about her she flirts with me when no one's looking she stares at my crotch area so what gives. 3 years have passed out and she bought a house and she axed me and my girlfriend to move in the basement I definitely agreed I have a plan. It seems now I have to take matters into my own hands from time to time the 4 of us get together on the weekend and then go t and then go to sleep that's when I started to plan my attack. 1 night that I know that my brother in law was not going to be home and my girl was not going to be home that was the perfect opportunity for me. I know her routine a ready around 12 o'clock she goes to sleep so I waited until 230 a.m. to break into the house it was easy for me because I live in the basement and I have done some research on the area and no that was a series of break ins and rapes. and I put on all black clothing and I snuck into the house silent and quietly like a ninja I slowly work my way up to the bedroom and as I was going up the stairs I could hear her snoring I know that it was now or never as I opened up her door I saw that it would be pretty easy she was already half naked only and he and her panties. I've been slowly took out my cock started to masturbate what I watched her sleep and looking for me she did not wake up to the to the bedside slowly tied he slowly tied her hands together to the bed and she still did not wake up I said this is definitely meant to be no more flirting no more guessing you're gonna get fucked hard. and quietly and slowly c and quietly and slowly cut off her panties I tied her legs down and at this point she was starting to wake up I did not care she is totally mine a she is totally mine and there's nothing that she can do. Now she is completely awake and is begging me please don't I don't speak I just stare at he half nake half naked body are beautiful D double d are beautiful double d tits I place some of the t some of the t shirt in her mouth too quiet her screams a littl a little wider an and slam my 9 i deep inside he deep inside her with no mercy drilling her harder and deeper every stroke after a few minutes she stop screaming and starts moaning and moving to waste to the rhythm of my cock I knew she was a slut and she's getting treated like 1 now I had enough of her pussy with no lub I slam it deep I slam it deep in her ass harder and harder now she screaming and moaning more and more she likes it that's much as I do I could not hold it in any longer I just exploded in her ass. Now that I am done I'm getting ready to leave I turn around to see her naked abused raped ass and I said to myself this is too good to leave it alone so I get an instant rock hard and I jump on her again this time she can't take it she screaming louder tears are falling from her eyes but yeah I noticed that her ass is moving towards me more and more she likes it she likes to get treated like a slut this time I cannot hold it any longer I explode again. This time I know I have to leave before I go she called out my name and do i and do it again she knew who i she knew who it was and she enjoyed it how she know she's the 1 they gave me the cologne that I was wearing the 1 detail that I forgot to cover up.

car breakdown chapter 1 - Fiction, Boys/Teen Female, Cruelty, Discipline, First Time, Male Domination, Masturbation, Monster, Rape, Slavery, Violence
 

car breakdown chapter 1 - Fiction, Boys/Teen Female, Cruelty, Discipline, First Time, Male Domination, Masturbation, Monster, Rape, Slavery, Violence

Introduction:
this is a stiry by ne hope u like it
I was following my team that was on the bus for cheerleading and turned down the wrong road when all of a sudden my car broke down with me and my friends in it I thought I saw a car garage down the road I said they thought I should go and see if I can get some help my friends where Sally Samantha and Alexa my name was seirra before I get ahead I'm a beautiful girl all the boys go crazy over me and I have a extremely sexy body not trying to brag I'm the cutest in the group by far anyways when I got there I decided just to sit and fall asleep witch I know was really stupid of me but I was tired when u woke up u was in a nice warm bed naked and a collar around my neck like I was a dog and chained to the bed I thought it was hot so I started madterbating and I was soin to it I didnt notice the really cute boy walk in I look up and saw a smile on his face I wad nervous

What what are you going to do with Me I asked

Oh don't worry beautifulim not going to hurt you but I might hurt your friends he pointed to three seperate dog kennels I was pissed to see them and he saw that in my actions and UN did the collar and led me to a completely different room and pushed me on the bed and asked

Do you know what I am beautiful

Ummm.....no sir what are you

I'm a vampire but don't worry you will be fine but I don't know about those friends of yours

Please don't hurt them I mean you can but don't kill them please mister I'm begging you please

Oh I don't know maybe I should so you know whos In charge

Please Mister I know who'd in charge please I'm begging you please
I start to cry

I wont kill them if you promise to be mine til I decide when um through with you do you understand

Yes Mister

Another thing when you talk to me you will address me by master after every sentence you will ask for everything and everything do I make my self clear

Yes mis I mean master

Good girl now go wash up you have 30 minutes when you are done get one your knees and spred them and put your hands behind your head and wait for me do you understand

Yes master whatever you say master

Now get to going I dont want to punish you but I will

Yes master I get up and walk into the bathroom and start the shower

That's a good girl he says as he leaves and attended to his other sluts

Sally get over here and suck my dick

No I will never

You disrespectful slut get over here and suck my dick or else

Or else what

He smacks her face hard and starts to turn her around and bent her over grabed a wooden paddle and beat her with it causing her to scream in pain

Shut the f*** up s*** you dared me I was trying to be nice and let you out but you ruined it if you want a mean master you will get one

I put that slut up and cheak on mine

When I went in the room I still heard the shower going I went in quietly and sliped out of my clothes and got in with her she didn't even notice intill I started to rub her pussy really hard and fast

Remember you can't cum with out permission or you have to ask to cum

Can I please cum m m master oh my God please I need to cum master

Not yet slut I pull out a waterproof vibrater and put it on her clit trying to make her cum so I can punish her

M m m master please I'm begging you oh oh oh

Cum slut so I can punish you for not listening to me

Oh oh oh I'm cumming

Bad slut I pull her outvof the shower and grab a dildo and put it in her pu**y don't cum or else I start fucking her with the dildo all she can do is moan I put a vibrater on her clit to make her moan even louder are you about to cum slut

N n no master

You are one big lyer slut you know that now tell me the truth is my slut about to cum

Y y yes master please let me cum please master

Ummm...............let me think Umm....no you have been a bad slut and this is your punishment I left the room

Master please I'm begging you don't leave me I need to cum

Oh that reminds me no masterbateing since you have been a very bad slut disobeying your master

Master please

No you are being punished goodbye oh and don't think about being sneaky because I have cameras every were

I start to cry and eventually fall asleep with my fingers in my pussy and apparently master saw me and thought I cam and tied me up and whipped me. With a whip and made red marks all over me I told him I didn't cum but he wouldent believe me and got tired of me so he gagged me with the ball gag so I couldent speak I could only make noises of pain as he put nipple clips on and smacked my pussy with the whip and to make me feel better he let me cum finally but in a very painful way...................

End of chapter one please comment if you want chapter 2 talk to you guys soon I hope you liked it

Little brat girl at the truck stop - Fiction, Anal, Authoritarian, Blowjob, Cruelty, Domination/submission, Extreme, First Time, Humiliation, Mature, Non-consensual sex, Older Male / Female, Oral Sex,...
 

Little brat girl at the truck stop - Fiction, Anal, Authoritarian, Blowjob, Cruelty, Domination/submission, Extreme, First Time, Humiliation, Mature, Non-consensual sex, Older Male / Female, Oral Sex, Rape, Reluctance, Spanking, Teen, Violence, Virginity, Young

Introduction:
This isn't really descriptive. It's short, sweet, and to the point.
Be brutal with your reviews.

I was your average trucker: Tall, hairy, big, flannelled. I was 47 and most of the truckers my age have let themselves go. I, on the other hand, have exercised almost every day for the past 25 years. I was happy with my body. So were the ladies. I've had my fair share of hookups. Being a trucker, I travel all over the country and stop at rest stops or truck stops. I often find girls who're horny and are looking for a good time. Sometimes they're my age, sometimes they're 20. Sometimes they have nice tits and a tight body, sometimes they're BBWs. I was really not picky on body size. If she had a pretty face, I'd give her a chance.
Fortunately, my company had plants all over the country so I got to travel a lot. The latest job I had was to travel to from New York, which is where I live, to California to drop off cargo and bring some back.
After a day and a half of driving non-stop, I stopped at a rest stop in Nebraska. It was 10:45pm and the little store next to the stop was about to close so I ran to get some food. After gathering everything I wanted to buy, I noticed an attractive woman. She looked like she was in her early thirties and had a model's face and a pornstar's body. I couldn't stop looking at her. She came on line right behind me. She dropped something and I picked it up.
"Thank you," she said.
"Don't mention it," I replied. "I'm Jim, by the way."
"Mollie. It's nice to meet yo-" she was stopped short by a young girl who was around 7 or 8.
"Mom, buy me this," the girl said. She had to be her daughter. She looked just like except way younger.
"Honey, I don't have enough money!" She explained.
"BUT I WANT IT!!"
I hated being around spoiled, bratty kids. But I wanted to impress her mom. "I'll buy it. If you don't mind."
Mollie looked confused. "Oh, no. I can't ask you to do that."
"It's really no problem! I have my company's credit card."
"Okay then. I guess it's fine."
I decided to push my luck even further. "You can add your stuff.if you want."
"No, it's fine," she said.
"Honestly, it's no problem," I said.
She put her stuff on the counter, "Thank you."
"No problem."
Mollie looked at her daughter. "Say thank you!"
"Ew, no," she said and walked outside.
"I'm sorry about her."
"Don't be! It's not your fault. She's just a kid."
"I know, but still. I was never that rude at her age."
"Neither was I, but we live in a different era."
"Tell me about it."
"Well, here's your stuff."
"Thank you. Thank you, so much."
"Anytime."
I walked out and turned to the rest stop. I didn't realize how far it was from the store since I ran on my way here. When I finally got to my truck, I went in to the back and noticed a young girl with and older woman walking to a beat up car through the window. I realized it was Mollie and her daughter. I opened the window and waved at them. Mollie waved back and they went into the car.
I woke up at about 3:46am. I wasn't leaving until 6 so I tried my best to go back to sleep. I started to notice that I had to pee so I got up and walked over to the restroom. I peed in the urinal and walked back out and saw a young girl standing against the wall. And young wasn't the word. More like little. It was Mollie's daughter.

Acceptance - True Story, Bestiality, Enema, Necrophilia, Rape
 

Acceptance - True Story, Bestiality, Enema, Necrophilia, Rape

Introduction:
One woman, one heartwarming lesson, five gorrilas
As i begin to write this story i hope that my experience not only lessens your prejudice, but also the gap between our species.
-Mr. Kong

I remember the day of the occurrence very clearly, as if it happened recently, even though it happened earlier today. It was a hot, Wednesday in the amazon forest. I know it was wensday because it was casual Wednesday down at the office. The humid air forced us to shove cool bananas up our asses to beat the heat.

I was traveling with my four comrades, V.G. otherwise known as Vanilla Gorilla, The Jackson Brothers Tyrone and Shantwan, and Kelvin the retarded ass gorilla. It was mating season and all of us, with the exception of VG being the silver back, have not mated and were in a heat that would make the sun seem like a pissed off lesbian's stare, cold. That is when we came across her, a human. She was tired and drenched from sweat from her journey, she was wearing what appeared to be a uniform that we recognized from a local banana farm. She wasn't anything special for a gorilla, hardly any body hair, but her hair had the same color and allure as a banana. She had sat down to rest under the banana tree we were hanging out at.

"LOL like totally let's rape this beotch" said Shantwan

"Hell yea nigga lets do it! Ima rape her like a banana! :)" replied his brother.

"The probability of rape is 100%" said I.

Kelvin and VG said nothing, VG being too cool to speak and Kelvin just being too damn retarded even for a gorilla.

We all jumped down and proceeded to converge on our startled target. We each grabbed an appendage with one hand, a banana for energy with the other, and proceeded to jack off with our feet. Kelvin almost immediately came on our new acquaintance while the others began to peel the clothes off her, strangely like we peel the skin from a banana. She started screaming and struggling, which is the sign of acceptance in our culture.

"Leave me be gorillas who rape! or at least get this down on video tape!" screamed the banana haired woman.

"Man like wtf is this bitch saying" asked Shantwan.

I being a scholar in our society have studied the language of the humans.

"According to my studies, she said that she expressively wishes for us to implant our seed into her". I explained to my comrades.

"I have mated with chimpanzees that are more attractive than this human!!!!" roared VG.

"But she also stated that she will pay us more then our weight in bananas!!!" I rebuttled.

The very second i finished that statement VG threw her onto the ground and lifted her legs, slid one of his enormous toes into her sweat drenched banana hole and continued to jack off with his other foot.

"Oh gorillas please desist, else my boyfriend will be pissed!" yelped the banana haired girl.

"I believe she said that she requests we insert a banana into her ass otherwise known as a banenema" I suggested.

At which point Kelvin, with a speed and skill we have never witnessed from him before, grabbed a banana from the adjacent tree and threw it directly into her ass.

VG, who never really got along with Kelvin after the day he slept with his cousin, which was an atrocity in our culture because VG had dibs on her first, couldn't but gaze into the banana stuffed asshole which Kelvin so skillfully prepared. He stopped jacking off in order to high five Kelvin. We were all stunned at this brotherly gesture and this motivated us to sacrifice our dignity in order to fulfill what has been requested of us.

The Jackson brothers proceeded to take an ear each and insert their famous banana shaped dicks for which the Jackson brothers are praised inwards. I on the other hand, proceed to take my plantain and thrust it into her moist, warm, mouth.

We began to clap our feet and thrust inside her in unison. The mating season had brought conflict and dissent in our group. But as we pumped into her bleeding orrifices i began to feel as if we were bonding again.

We drenched her inards with our banana flavored cum and proceeded to high five each other.

"Never have I felt such pain, I think theres cum in my fucking brain" coughed the banana haired girl.

"She said that she lied about the bananas!" I exclaimed.

"OH FUCKING HELLZ NAH I DID NOT JUST SOIL MY PERFECT BANANA COCK WITH MOTHER FUCKIN EAR WAX JUST TO GET LIED TO BY SOME HUMAN BITCH! :(" screamed Tyrone.

So they proceeded to wrap her up in a banana leaf and threw her into the river which Kelvin said would send her up the waterfall but instead it sent her down the river and into a crocodile's mouth.

"Kelvin, your are singlehandedly the most goddamn retradedest stupidass i have ever motherfucking seen" said VG.

Ever since that day, the occurence between Kelvin and VG seemed to spread throughout the group and even though that woman cheated us out of bananas. She gave us something much more valuable, acceptance.
THE END.

Family Abduction - Fiction, Anal, Bi-sexual, Cum Swallowing, Incest, Non-consensual sex, Rape, Violence
 

Family Abduction - Fiction, Anal, Bi-sexual, Cum Swallowing, Incest, Non-consensual sex, Rape, Violence

Introduction:
I kidnap a girl from school and things get out of control
This story is a fictional fantasy and hasn't really happened...yet.

I am basically a fat loser and have no friends at school. There is one other kid I talk to and I pretty much hate him too. I spend most of my time playing video games on my Xbox that my parents were too fucking cheep to buy me so I had to get money and buy it on my own. The joke is that I stole most of the money from my moms purse and my dads wallet without them knowing it. Fucking retards. I also jerkoff a lot and look at porn on the computer. I am board with normal porn so I try to find the sickest shit that really makes my dick super hard. I love seeing myself cum and I like shooting it all over the place and once in a while I will even taste my own spunk wad if I am extra horny.

This story starts when I was in science class and the teacher who is a boaring dooshbag made us be partners for a project. Sarah Barnett was absent that day and noone wanted to be my partner so the teacher said Sarah and I would be partners for the assignment. Sarah was one of the hottest girls in our school and would never even look at me or especially talk to me. I popped an instant boner and couldn't wait for what was going to come next.

Sarah was pissed when she found out she was stuck with me for a partner and tried to get out of it, but noone would trade with her so she had to work with me. We talked and she agreed to come over to my house to work on the project. My house is pretty much a crappy shithole because my dad doesn't have a good job and my mom is a lazy bitch. Sarah looked like she was going to throw up when she saw the inside of my house but I didn't care because I had made a plan for her in the past couple of days. We sat down and started working. My parents weren't home buy the way. I said I had to go take a piss and I went to get something else instead. I came back behind her and quickly surprised her with a gag in her mouth. She tired to scream but it didn't make enough noise for anyone but me to hear. It sounded like music to me. Sarah got up to run away but and pulled her down on the floor and used my fat weight to hold her there while she used all her energy trying to fight me and get away. I got some scratches on my face from her but she eventually got tired and couldn't fight anymore. Her long blonde hair was all tangled and her pretty face was red and sweating. I grabbed her boobs and squeezed them a few times and told her that she was all mine now and then dragged her to my bedroom. I tied her to my bed by her wrists and ankles so her arms were up over her head and her legs were apart. I then got out my Gayle Bradley Spiderco Air knife and cut off her clothes.

I started with her shirt slicing up the sleeves then down the front between her breasts. Sarah wiggled and resisted which resulted in her getting a few small cuts along the way. I pulled her shredded shirt away and started on her pants next. I cut up the insides of each of her legs then up the sides until she had on only her bra and panties. Sarah's big tits were almost ready to fall out of her bra and I couldn't wait to see them. I took off all my clothes and she saw my dick for the first time. It was harder than the steel of my knife and ready to fuck! I cut the strap of her bra and her big tits were naked just like that. I felt her up and sucked her nipples to make them hard. She struggled and screamed but there was nothing she could do to stop me so I played with her tits all I wanted. I told her that this is what stuck up prom queen bitches get for being snobby cunts. I rubbed my naked cock and balls on her tits and almost came but I wanted to hold on for something better.

Next thing I did was use my knife to cut slices along the sides of her panties. Sarah had a small bush of light colored pubic hair and it was the first pussy I ever saw in real life. Sarah tried to close her legs but she couldn't because of how I tied her ankles apart. I sniffed her pussy and touched it with my fingers spreading it open to see inside. She started crying but that only made me more horny. I got my camera and took a bunch of pictures of her naked. It was time to cum. I got on top of her and put my cock in her pussy hole. I sucked her big tits and pumped into her and it was only less than a minute before I shot my load inside her cunt. When I pulled out there was some blood which I knew meant she was a virgin before I fucked her. She was still crying and thrashing around which made her a better fuck and I watch my sperm ooze out of her vagina and took more pictures of that. I played more with her tits and slapped them a few times. I liked how that sounded and how it made her yelp through the gag. I fucked her again. It took me longer to cum but it was worth it to have total control over this bitch and her cunt.

I took a rest next and the next thing I knew my stupid mom was in my room screaming about what was going on in here? I told her it was okay that this was my girlfriend and we were just fooling around. She kept yelling at me and calling me a million names for being a disgusting pervert in her house and everything she usually says to me. When I got close enough I punched her I the mouth which shut her up long enough for me to put a gag on her. My mom fought hard against me but I wrestled her down onto the floor and tied her wrists together and tied her ankles to my bed. She got it a few good hits and I was going to have bruises but I didn't care. Now I had control of her too. I got my Bradley Air and did the same thing to my moms clothes as I did with Sarahs. Soon my mom was laying naked on my bedroom floor helpless. My mom is a typical middle aged lady who is chubby but not obese and has big sloppy tits. She has curly brown hair but she doesn't have a very pretty face. My moms pussy was hairy all over and she has stretch marks on her stomach but my cock was still hard over the physcial fight we just had. Mom was sweaty and couldn't catch her breathe easy through the gag. I rubbed my balls on her face and slapped her big old titties around. I rubbed my asshole on her nose and made her smell me back there. I told how this is what she gets for being a bitch to me all the time. Then I got between her legs and gave her a good hard fuck and shot my spunk into my own mothers nasty old pussy. She was acting like she was angry but she probably loved it. I took some pictures of her too. I logged into her email account and sent the pictures to my grandmother so she could see what a stupid slut her daughter turned out to be.

I went back and played with Sarah some more after that. That's when my dad got home without me noticing. He came into my room and saw Sarah and my mom tied up naked and started yelling at me and saying he was going to beat the piss out of me. I grabbed my knife but he knocked it out of my hand and knocked me out with a punch to the head. When I woke up I was tied to my chair and gagged. My father was naked and playing around with Sarah's titties. My mom was still tied up on the floor with my cum dribbling out of her pussy. When my dad saw I was awake he came over and told me what a sick motherfucker I was and laughed. He said I had a tiny dick not like his big cock that he waved in my face. He then got down on his knees and started sucking my dick. I got hard and he kept sucking me until I came in his mouth. He got up and called me a fag for getting my dick sucked by a man then he pulled off his gag and shoved his big cock into my mouth. I sucked until my jaw hurt and my dad shot his load down my throat. I choked some but I swallowed it all. He said I was his good little sissy boy then he went and fucked Sarah while I watched. He blew a load in her. My dad then untied one of my moms legs and rolled her over. He went and got some lube and put it on her asshole. My dad said she never let him fuck her ass then untied me and told me to do it. I got on her and shoved my cock in her butthole and fucked her ass hard. My dad laughed the hole time and jerked himself off while he watched. He then turned Sarah over and fucked her in the ass. After that we switched and dad finally got to fuck his wife in the butt like he always wanted.

After that my dad was wiped out and fell asleep. While he was passed out I tied him up. He woke up when I stuck my dick up his ass and fucked him where my mom could see her husband getting ass raped by her son. I came in my dads ass then punched him in the face and took pictures of him naked with cum coming out of his asshole and emailed them to his boss at work so all the tough guys he worked with would find out what a fag my dad was. I then took videos of me fucking Sarah, my mom and my dad again and uploaded them all over the internet. I had to pee so instead of going to the bathroom I pissed all over my mom and on her pussy. It was about then that the cops showed up. I picked off the first two cops through the door with my Glock 39, but the third cop got me with a gut shot that knocked me down and made me feel like puking. This cop was a big black dude and he looked around the room at what was going on. He went over to Sarah first, who was pretty much wasted and past out. He checked her pulse then pulled out his big black cock. It was bigger than my dads and the cop started fucking Sarah's cunt even though it was filled with cum from me and my dad. After he shot his load he went to my mom took off her gag and shoved his wet dick down her throat. She moaned and sucked his big black cock and swallowed his spunk. After that he went to my dad and fucked him in the ass. My dad was screaming because the cops cock was so big. This whole time I was jerking off even though I was bleeding to death on the floor. The cop then came over to me and jerked off and came all over my face. I got some in my mouth.

The black cop then took my gun and shot Sarah, my mom and my dad in the head. The cop pointed the gun at my head and asked if I had any last words. I said I'm cumming! then shot my load so far that it hit him in the eye. He pulled the trigger and blew my brains out all over my bedroom floor and I died happy. The end.

My First Rape - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Humiliation, Rape, Spanking, Teen Male / Female, Violence
 

My First Rape - Dark Fantasy, Anal, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Humiliation, Rape, Spanking, Teen Male / Female, Violence

Introduction:
Twisted & sexually frustrated, I take what I want.
My first

Drifting in and out of some seamless euphoria, i stop and think. to ponder on my thoughts. something i haven't done in a very long time. I've done things every normal person has done, but no one wants to hear about that. you want the dirty stuff, the stuff that makes me sick even mentioning it, yet i thought it up in my own dirty mind. to better understand my actions later on in the story, why don't we start at the end of the beginning.

i was younger, i was incredibly sexually frustrated, I had a girlfriend who was a complete bitch, and i hated her fucking guts. every second word out of her mouth was either a rude comment about someone, or gossip about someone else.She was blond, she never put out. I was a heavy smoker, but i didn't let my family catch on, i kept it a secret and later quit(without anyone the wiser). i smoked dope while not at work, on my couch, murdering people in video games, or masturbating furiously to some pornography(www.fhwl.com From Holland With Love) . I also read comic books or novels, anything that caught my attention, i watched A LOT of movies. and most importantly, i'd never had sex before, it was something i had seen in so many movies and read about in all the magazines. i was at the brink, i had to feel the inside of a woman. enough about me though, how about the story, huh?

i was over at my girlfriends, i'd rather not say her name. she was watching TV while i smoked a joint out on the balcony. i take a long drag, wondering why i stay by this bitch, even though just by being with her lowers me. she was dumb, ignorant, and not that pretty, and she was a huge bitch, plastic! i roached the joint and went inside. she was now watching the end of the original "Poseidon's Adventure", with the priest who dies at the end. i sat down on the futon and ripped open my roach, picking apart the brown weed from the paper. i stuff the weed in my pipe and i get back up to go for the balcony. the roach weed sets my lungs on fire, using a pipe only makes it worse, i slip my pipe into my pocket. i turn around and step through the door and sit next to her, kissing her on the cheek lightly then moving slowly to her mouth.i slide my fingers underneath her panties and start rubbing her pussy slowly, kissing and rubbing i use my other hand to rub underneath her breast.she stops me there. she tells me shes not ready to go that far yet. "Poseidon's Adventure" ends. i leave early. it was a dark night, i was walking home in my usual army jacket and jeans, headphones blaring the same noise, alone. My place wasn't too far, i took a right leaving her place and walked down to the 7-11. i look over the magazines then head to the back, towards the drinks. A hot blond was opening one of the fridges and bending over, reaching for who gives a fuck. her panties were riding up her ass and i was ready to bend her over the fridge and fuck her. but i refrain, taking a step back, i turn around and walk out. Walking down the alley to get home faster and to avoid people, i come across another gorgeous beauty. i took in her body, her figure, i watched her move, swaying her hips back and forth. my mind was screaming, and i already had a major hard-on! My thoughts racing in my head, so many thoughts, i wanted to have her right there every which way whether she liked it or not. i grab her by the waist and pull her close to me, lifting up her bangs to see her face. she's beautiful,like an angel, she screams, and i get angry... I hit her, hard, smack her around a bit, she isn't moving, shes crying. i undo my belt telling her i would treat her gently, i ripped off her clothes, all of them. i shoved my fingers in her pussy, rubbing her clit, and then i slowly began to fuck her violently in the ass, pounding for what seemed like an eternity in a filthy alley. getting faster, going deeper, slapping her bare ass. shes screams a lot, so i fishhook her with my right arm and continue. her tears streaming across my fingers, wiping away the filth, and the dirt. i switch holes, and fuck her pussy. her cries slowly turn into mixed moans of pleasure and pain. her ass red, i finish inside her pussy, my cum oozing onto my cock she bites my finger and screams. i pull out and turn her around, i punched her in the face several times, i don't remember how many, no more than 5. my cock was drenched in cum, so i cleaned it, wiping my cum off in her mouth...
the blood and cum felt so good as i fucked her mouth, that i came again, choking her. she swallows alot and the rest oozes out and around her mouth. she spits a mixture of cum, saliva, and blood at my leg, driving me to kick her in the side of the head. she falls to the ground and goes limp, crying and bleeding.
i clean the blood off my cock, and do up my belt . i told her i had a good time, then i left, finally satisfied. if only for a little while...

depending on the feedback i receive from this particular story, i will decide whether or not to publish my next story.My second story will be done soon, it will take place several months after this incident, and will be a full length story(this being a short story).
I'm also considering drawing some still sketches of scenes, to make the story visually stimulating as well. Any feedback is appreciated.

We are just old lovers - Fiction, Anal, Blowjob, Bondage and restriction, Cheating, Male/Female, Rape, Wife
 

We are just old lovers - Fiction, Anal, Blowjob, Bondage and restriction, Cheating, Male/Female, Rape, Wife

It was late at night and i called you . i said that i just wanted to see you , we weren't real friends just fuck buddy at times it seem. We hadn't seen each other for a long time so my call was quite a surprise to you , and you couldn't understand who was calling you . You and I decided to meet up in 15 minutes near my house.

So I rush to my bath room took a quite shower put on my makeup the way I remember you liked it the most. Went to my bedroom and I put that little red dress you love so much on then I fixed my hair and was there right on time. I look up and there you were and wow what a change.

It seems to me you're around your 30's now and your married for your second time, sadly your wife was 19 just like me. I start to shack my head when I think of it now. You sleep with your wife every day and I can't understand why you where looking for a new girlfriend if you know what I mean. I'm guessing you're just a chaser papi. I have seen my share of chaser papi but you are by far the best one I have met yet.

You got really comfortable and pushed me on top of you. I could see desire of sex in your eyes. You reached for my lips and kissed me even thought you were a rough lover from what I remember you always kissed me tenderly and nicely. He hugged me with one of his arms, and used the other to unzip his pants and get his hard dick out.

Please blow me!

You were begging me as if you would die if I didn't do it. I took your dick head in my mouth and began moving up and down, gradually swallowing your dick deeper.

Please deeper, more, more!

You began loosing control. You put your hands on the back of my head and pulled my head towards yourself. I almost choked and pushed you away. Than I continued blowing you, this time helping me with my hand. You weren't just sitting, you were moving towards me. Screaming "I'm Cumming" you splashed inside my mouth.

I like girls who let fuck them at all the holes, you said.

Oh, you're mistaken; I won't let you fuck my ass

I love it when I'm drunk!

You grabbed my boobs and sat me back on your knees.

You're fucking whore! You said.

I got upset.

Have you seen real whores?

Oh yeah.I fuck them often, when she starts sucking on my dick I ask her how much should I add to fuck her ass.

What is so good about fucking whores?

I like the girls, who give you everything. I like gang-bangs, I like perverted girls, -and he squeezed my boobs harder.

You're a bitch, stupid whore, you're cant!
It was getting me excited.

Your family is nice, isn't in? - you asked asked.

Yeah, my mom was a virgin before the marriage.

You're not like her. Your nurture is fighting your nature.

He turned me around and put me on my knees. you pulled my pants down and got ready.

I was scared.

Please don't.

Shut the fuck up, bitch! I'll fuck you wherever I want! Naughty whore!

Stop

You're slut! You can be fucked anywhere! Be quiet, bitch!

Damn it was exciting! Those words didn't hurt me, they just made me horny. You pushed your dick inside my ass. I felt pain and tried to break free, but you were holding me tight.

It hurts!

Shut up, bitch!

You got deeper. I was hurt, because your dick was big. But when you were cursing me, I forgot about pain and screamed:

Don't! Oh no, don't stop!

And you continued. Soon I felt not only pain, but pleasure, too.

Oh it feels good, go ahead!

Shut the fuck up, whore! You're dirty cant! - You were unstoppable.

We came at the same time. We lay on the seat not being able to move. You hugged me.

You're wonderful, you're just amazing, and I admire you!

What's wrong with you? Five minutes ago you said different things!

But you liked it, didn't you?

Yeah, I liked it, you stupid disgusting fucker, sluttish fag!!!

We laughed and decided to meet again.

just as we were laying there hugging and enjoying our time togther i remember the time i started to put my dress back on and you looked t me in shock

why are you leaving me already ?

you have a wife and a life that doesnt not envolve me at all times

I walk over to you and i kiss you on the forehead then i run my fingurs through your hair

i know you will miss me but dont worry i will be back again to see mi amor

how can i reach you when you called me it was private and i dont have your number i dont even know where you live or why you picked this place. all i know is that you are one of the best lovers i have been with in my life time and i want use t happen again.

and you will i say to you in a sexy voice.

I walk over and leave my card upside down on the table to the let of you and righ one top of it i left my pen it was red and wite you gave it to me the very furst time we meet up and you been chaseing me every since only thing i never gave you any info on me so for the most part i come in and out as i please.

I must leave now please dont forget me i walk over to you and hug you tight and kiss your lips for the last time. I walk our of your front door and oyu walk over to the table to read my card but when you read it , it only says

~your little secret~

Maria and her sister Connie - Dark Fantasy, Ass to mouth, Authoritarian, BDSM, Blackmail, Coercion, Cruelty, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Enema, Extreme, Group Sex, Hardcore, Humiliation, No...
 

Maria and her sister Connie - Dark Fantasy, Ass to mouth, Authoritarian, BDSM, Blackmail, Coercion, Cruelty, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Enema, Extreme, Group Sex, Hardcore, Humiliation, Non-consensual sex, Rape, Slavery, Stockholm Syndrome, Torture, Virginity, Voyeurism, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women, Young

Introduction:
Connie and Maria are sisters
Maria and her sister Connie

Maria and Connie grew up in a big Greek family in Brooklyn. Maria was younger than Connie and they were best friends growing up. Even though they were three years apart they almost looked like twins and people could always tell they were sisters. All girls have secrets and Maria and Connie had their fare share.
Maria never knew it but her big sister Connie was always jealous of her ever since they were little girls because Maria always got more attention from their parents, especially their father, Franco. As they grew up Connie would bully Maria from time to time out of jealousy but they always made up and hugged one another after their fights.
When Maria was just nine years old and Connie was twelve, their mother Christina died of a tragic accident and left Franco a single father with their two daughters. Maria and Connie missed their mother dearly but they were happy to have their father Franco to take care of them.
As time went on Maria and Connie grew up into two beautiful young women, however Maria was slightly prettier and more attractive to men than her older sister Connie and this did make Connie jealous but she still loved her little sister Maria.

After Maria graduated from high school she went to college wither her older sister at the University. They got into a nasty fight over this guy James who had been sleeping with Connie for a year and she considered him a boyfriend. James met Maria her first day at school and he knew she was Connie's little sister but Maria didn't know that James was Connie's boyfriend and James romanced her and seduced her into having sex with him.
Connie caught James fucking her eighteen year old sister Maria up the ass in his dorm room and completely freaked out on both of them. Maria was so nervous and humiliated because her older sister caught her taking it up the ass which was taboo for them since their family was devout Christians and she was doing it with her sister's boyfriend which she was previously unaware of. To make thing worse Maria was an amateur to anal sex and she didn't know to give herself an enema before doing it and when James pulled his big throbbing penis out of her asshole she took a big stinky shit on his cock and his bed and started to cry in a state of utter embarrassment and shock.
Connie screamed at Maria and called her a dirty piece of shit whore and told both James and Maria that she hated them. Maria begged her big sister not to tell anyone and Connie said she wouldn't because she didn't want to ruin their family name but told Maria that she was very mad at her and she didn't want to talk to her for a long time.
After a few years Maria and Connie were talking to each other again. Connie forgave Maria for her slutty mistake and Maria learned a good lesson about anal sex and being a slut. Maria was a slut all through college, she was not just screwing college kids though. Maria found a boyfriend named Justin who was a police officer and she eventually began to serve him and his friends as a full time sex slave. Things were going good and Maria was enjoying her relationship with the her boyfriend and his buddies. Maria and Connie graduated from College and got jobs working as professional hairstylists.
Maria kept serving her boyfriend and his friends as a sex slave which Connie was completely unaware of and would not approve of. When Connie turned twenty nine she got married to a guy named Bruno and Maria was her maid of honor.
One day Justin asked Maria to recruit her sister into sexual slavery and Maria said Connie would not be interested , Justin just nodded his head and said "ok".
Two more years passed and Maria and Connie were now thirty two and thirty five. Maria was still a sex slave and she had done some really nasty and kinky things but she really had no idea what kind of Masters she had been serving.
After coming home from work one night Maria was extremely tired and she needed sleep desperately. She was tired from what her Masters had been doing to her plus a twelve hour shift at the office so she went straight to sleep. What happened next she never expected. Maria woke up in the dungeon she had been serving her Masters in and she was securely bound and gagged so she could not move or make a sound. What she saw in front of her made her shudder in fear but also turned her on a little bit. Maria's Masters had abducted her and her big sister Connie and locked them in the dungeon.
Justin told Maria that her and Connie would be locked in the dungeon for the rest of their lives and that it was Maria's job to help them break Connie and get her to do what she was told without fighting. He told Maria that her and Connie would be severely raped and beaten for the next two weeks straight to get them used to their new life.
Connie was still blindfolded and she could not see Maria's face but she could hear her voice saying, "it will be okay Connie, just do what they say and they won't hurt us." Maria and Connie were both very scared, Maria didn't know what she had gotten herself into with these men, what started off as a fun way to live out her sexual fantasies was now a nightmare of brutal rapes and beatings on a daily basis.
Maria cried as she watched her Masters rape and beat her big sister Connie into submission. She begged them to stop only to get beaten as a punishment for being a bitch and not keeping her fucking mouth shut.
After two weeks of being broken Maria only had a couple of cuts and bruises on her body because she was giving the men what they wanted and going along with what they told her to do, she was in good shape and she was healthy because they were letting her eat good food but she did have to pay a price for it. Treating Maria better than Connie was also part of the men's plan.
At the end of the first two weeks Connie was in way worse shape than Maria. On her first day of breaking the men dressed Connie up in her wedding dress and put her into her own room and removed her restraints.
The next thing Connie knew she was in a cement room with one very heavy steel door and no windows wearing her wedding dress. A group of twenty five men entered the room followed by her little sister Maria who was blindfolded and had her ears plugged with headphones that had satanic heavy meatl blasting in them so she couldn't hear Connie scream. Maria was placed into a chair and a video camera was placed into her hands, she was then restrained and tied into place firmly with the video camera pointed straight at her sister and their Masters.
Maria was completely unaware that she was about to videotape her big sister Connie being gang raped and beaten into submission by twenty five men. A cage was then placed around Maria and the men told Connie that she had permission to try to save Maria and runaway.
The men let Connie try to open the cage for a couple of minutes and laughed as she screamed for Maria and told her she was going to save them and get them out of there. Maria could not see or hear Connie but the video camera in her hands was recording everything. Suddenly five of the men attacked Connie, the first blow she received was a hard punch to the face which knocked her down and made her eyes swell up and tear. Next, the men began ripping her wedding dress off and beating her with chains and sticks simultaneously.
Connie was being a real bitch and trying to fight back but it was useless, she was outnumbered and overpowered. She could not stop fighting back though and the men had to teach her a lesson. All twenty five of the men swarmed on Connie with chains, belts and sticks and brutally pummeled her into submission.
They were picking her up and letting her stand on her feet and giving her a chance to fight back just to knock her down and beat her again. She was now in her bra and panties and her body was completely covered in bruises and cuts, her arms and legs were broken as well as her hips.
The men made sure she wasn't hurt too bad though because they didn't want her to die, they just wanted to hurt her worse than she could ever imagine. After the men beat Connie senseless they picked her broken body up and started to rape her.
Maria was still blindfolded and satanic heavy metal was still blasting in her headphones as she held the video camera that was recording the brutal beating and rape of her big sister Connie. Connie screamed in pain as the men took turns fucking her in the asshole, mouth and pussy. They were picking her up by her broken arms and legs and throwing her around like a rag doll as they raped and sodomized her broken body.
She begged them to stop only to be beaten more. Connie was in really bad shape and Maria still had no idea. One of the men went into Maria's cage and gave her an enema to make her take a shit. Maria's shit was collected in a bucket and brought to Connie. The men had finished raping and beating Connie for now and now it was time for her to eat and drink.
The men all jacked off into a big gallon sized pitcher and urinated into it as well. They then forced Connie to drink the entire pitcher and told her that was all she would be allowed to drink from now on. After Connie drank the semen and urine cocktail, the men started shoving her little sister Maria's shit into her mouth and forcing her to swallow it. Connie was too weak and hungry to vomit up her meal of semen, urine and her sister Maria's shit.
One of the men grabbed a clear plastic bag and after stuffing a piece of Maria's shit into Connie's mouth and smearing it on her face, he pulled the plastic bag tightly over Connie's head and made her choke on Maria's shit and suffocate for about thirty seconds. He pointed her head straight to the camera and said "smile for the camera and your sister Maria, Connie, you fucking bitch." Then the man took the bag off of Connie's head and let her get a breath of fresh air and told her to stop being a fucking bitch or he would break her fingers.
The men then left the room, all but Justin. Justin took Maria out of her cage and took the video camera from her. While still filming he pointed the camera at Connie who was destitute after being raped, force fed her sister's shit and had her limbs broken. She was still alive with no internal injuries but she was in severe pain from her broken bones.
He filmed her as she cried on the floor unable to move, covered in cum and piss and shit, then turned the camera to a still deaf and blind Maria, who was naked and gagged and also had a butt plug in her asshole and said, "Thank you for filming us breaking your big sister Connie, Maria. I don't think she will be giving us anymore attitude.
Justin turned off the camera and removed Maria's blindfold and headphones and left the two sister's in the cement room together. Maria was in complete shock by the state her sister had been left in and there was nothing she could do to help her big sister so she just cried. One hour later the men returned and tied Maria and Connie into fixed positions facing a large flat high definition television screen. Maria and Connie's eyes were held open by their lids with a tool from one of the men who was an optometrist.
The men left the girls in the room watching the videotape of Connie being broken. Maria cried for her sister Connie as they were forced to watch the video while Connie was in such a state of shock she could not do anything but sit and watch the videotape of twenty five men breaking her arms and legs and hips then raping her. They both wished they were dead but things we just beginning.
Connie eventually healed up but since her bones were never set she was now crooked and unable to walk normally and sex was now extra painful for her and since she was being raped on a daily basis, she was in pain constantly. Maria, however remained in very good physical shape as she was treated nicely and well fed.
Maria was allowed to wear beautiful clothes and make up and eat good food while Connie was not allowed to wear clothes and only allowed to drink semen and urine and eat Maria's shit straight from her asshole. Connie began to hate Maria for receiving better treatment than her and began to believe that Maria was in on it which was not true because Maria was just as scared as her and was only doing what she was told.
The only reason Maria never cried every time she was forced to take a shit into Connie's mouth was because she knew she would be beaten and punished if she did anything but smile while she did it. If she didn't thank her Master for letting her take a shit in Connie's mouth she would be beaten and she knew it.
One day the men brought Maria and Connie's friend Diana down to the basement and forced the two women to watch them play gently with their niece before violently sodomizing her. The men were telling Diana that they found her friends and when she came into the room she was so happy to see Maria and Connie.
She asked Maria why her boobs were hanging out of her shirt and said "what's wrong Connie? Are you ok? The men said you were here and you guys want to see me!"
At this point Maria was very scared for her friend and told her that Connie was sick and that everything was going to be okay and gave her a hug. The men then came into the room and pulled Maria to the side, they told her that if she didn't get Diana to suck everybody's dick without putting up a fuss that they would beat Diana just like Connie.
They told her to make Diana eat her pussy while Connie videotaped it then tell Diana to do the same thing to the men. A video camera was placed into Connie's hands then pointed at Maria and Diana and turned on. Maria told Diana that they were going to play a game where she kisses her auntie between the legs. She told Diana to lick her pussy and stick her tongue in it. Diana started to eat Maria's pussy and they were both enjoying it. Justin told Maria to get into a sixty nine with Diana so she did and they started to eat each other's cunts while Connie filmed it.
Once Diana's pussy started to get wet and she started to have fun the men came in and told Diana it was time to play with them. They made Maria teach Diana how to get on all fours and stick her ass in the air. Once Diana's fat ass was in the air, Justin handed Maria some lube and said "put it on Diana's asshole, we are going to fuck her up the asshole everyday so get her ready." Maria told Diana that she was going to put something on her butt hole and not to worry and Diana said "ok, Maria".
Now that Diana's asshole was lubed up the men began to fuck Diana up the asshole very slowly and they were being very nice to her and playing with her as they did it. The men made Diana eat Maria's pussy as they sodomized her and Connie was videotaping it all. Diana and Maria were both wearing ballerina outfits and Connie was completely naked.
The men started to pick up the pace and really fuck Diana up the asshole hard, she started to cry so Justin took his cock out of her ass and stuck it down her throat and said, "shut the fuck up and suck your shit off of my cock Diana!" One of the other men was fucking her up the asshole very hard as she choked on Justin's cock. The men then started to rape Diana's asshole very hard and she was crying uncontrollably.
Maria was telling Diana to do what the men said and it would be over soon. It was not over soon though. Diana was raped up her asshole for 48 hours straight by hundreds of men, they just kept coming into the dungeon twenty five after twenty five and raping Diana while Maria watched and Connie filmed it.
By the end of the two days Diana's asshole was so stretched out that she was shitting her self uncontrollably but her pussy was untouched. Justin lodged a three inch butt plug into Diana's asshole to keep her shit from falling out and to keep it stretched out and loose. Diana was now a sex slave just like her friends Maria and Connie and she was only allowed to remover her butt plug when Justin said it was okay. Diana and Maria stay dressed up in nice outfits with pretty make up on while Connie was kept naked and ugly with bruises all over her body at all times. Diana and Maria were taught to punish Connie and were rewarded for it. Connie is still eating Maria and Diana's shit everyday and has grown to hate Maria and Diana and herself. Maria, Connie and Diana are not allowed to drink anything but a mixture of the semen and urine of their Masters and they are still sex slaves today. Diana's asshole can fit a large fist inside it and she has gotten used to being fucked up her slutty ass twenty five times a day.

A night to remember - Fiction, Cruelty, First Time, Rape, Teen Male/Teen Female, Virginity, Young
 

A night to remember - Fiction, Cruelty, First Time, Rape, Teen Male/Teen Female, Virginity, Young

Introduction:
This is my first story on this sight, (I know there is hardly any sex in the first bit so you don't have to read that if you don't want to) but please give feeback both positive and negative because I can use this for better stories in the future :)
It was 7-30 am on a bright monday morning without a cloud in the sky as I looked out the window from my bedroom. I had my tie on my wardrobe door handle and my shirt on a coat hanger. I got out of my night clothes as I went and showered. However, things weren't as they first seemed.

I walked into the bathroom and saw... a red thong? I had to take a closer look at this. Then I saw that they had recently been worn because they were still warm and the stain on them was still quite wet. I thought nothing else of it but to place it in the wash basket and then preceeded to the shower when...

"Aaaarrrrgggghhhhhhhhhhh!" a girl's voice screamed as I suddenly jolted back a yard or two. It seems like I forgot my cousin Ginny, a 17 year old virgin was staying with me and my family for a few months whilst her parents were settling a divorce. "Oh, I'm so sorry! I promise I didn't see anything" I said panicking. "Yeah yeah Tom, you just wanted to see my pussy!" she shot back cutely "why are you naked?" "I was going to come for a shower. Oh, and you wouldn't dare show me your pussy anyway!" It was indeed true that I wanted to see her pussy and I turned red in front of her faster than a set of traffic lights. I then went back outside the bathroom and waited for her to finish whilst trying not to get an erection whilst trying to take the dirty pictures out of my mind. I had never had sex before either but something here just felt different.
But oh boy did I think she was a saucy little minx! Her brunette hair stretched down to just below her shoulders and I saw nothing else other than that because she used the curtain to cover herself up. How has she not got with anyone yet? If only I could see more...

Five minutes later Ginny asked me if I had seen her thong and so I told her where I put it and she gratefully grabbed it and darted out of the bathroom. Seems like she's forgot to put her bra on. 'oh well' I though to myself as I picked it up. 34C it said on the label and then I put it under my bed and with no intention of telling her. I then exited my room and went to get my bag ready for college and walked out the house.

*****

As I walked to college, I couldn't get that scene out of my head. Over and over again her face kept appearing from behind the curtain. I was getting hard at the warm soapy water flowing slowly down her neck and chest from what I could see. I suddenly snapped back to reality as I was almost ran over whilst trying to cross a street. "Jerk!" the driver shouted so I just ignored him and got to college in the next couple of minutes.

At college things went pretty slowly as I thought of a plan to see Ginny naked again but this time uncensored. That's when I remembered about my balcony which I hadn't used in years... But then I thought to myself "she's my cousin, cousins don't fuck each other let alone see each other naked" but then the sex crazed side over powered me and without much of a fight I had decided to do what I had in mind.

*****

I woke up at five pm on the same evening with my finallised plan fully formed. I knew that with one slip up I could be grounded for life and so I had to be very carful in what I did. I went down stairs to eat my dinner which consisted of a burger and fries because my mum couldn't be arsed to cook. Whilst eating, I noticed that Ginny had a gorgeous black tank top on which was being shown through a cream coloured cardigan. Everytime she looked away from me I would fix myy eyes to her clevage and get hornier with each passing moment. As soon as she stood up, my eyes checked the rest of her body out. 'What a hot ass! Damn!' I thought

As soon as we finished dinner mum had suggested that we watch a film because dad would be at work for another few days yet and we never watch films when dad is here because he doesn't like them. Half way through, there was a "really hot sex scene" but I knew that It was really faked because the certificated grade was a 12 rating. Despite all this, I saw Ginny put a hand on the inside if her thigh and she rubbed it so slowly that you could only notice if you looked at her.

The film had a good 20 minutes to go when both Mum and Ginny fell asleep. Being as I am never good with messing around with girls in their normal sleep, I have always wanted to make a sleeping potion but never got the time or money to buy the props - until now so I set about to make some up and the end result was pretty good. But the time for this part of the plan was later. I popped to my room to put the bottle in a safe hiding place and returned down to the living room.

*****

The film had now finished and the two girls were awake. It was onlt half nine in the evening when Mum had decided to go to bed. That of course left me and my cousin all alone down the stairs. I suddenly said to Ginny "We can either do this the easy way or the hard way." She looked confused. "What the fuck are you on about?" she asked me. "This" I replied as I kissed her hard on the lips. She rejected my kiss and so I asked her what's wrong. It turns out that she never thought about sex and the fact that she was unknowingly about to lose her virginity with her cousin soon. She then asked me "Did you enjoy what you saw?" with a look of disgust in her eye. "To be honest, no! I was wanting to see all of you naked and you covered up. You've been on my mind all day. Do you know how horny that makes me?" She didn't answer that so I told her to wait. I went and got my bottle and the fun was about to begin...

I got back again to where she was and I showed her the bottle and asked again " WE CAN EITHER DO THIS THE EASY WAY OR THE HARD WAY!" with a sense of frustration in my voice. She was clearly very frightened by what just came out and so I reached out and grabbed her right breast when she slapped me. I called her a bitch and pushe her against the sofa. Now I was on top of her as I forced my way to underneath her cardigan to fondle her breasts, first the left and then the right. I then ripped the front of her cardigan apart as she started to cry. She tried to slap me again but this time I pinned her arms down. As her punishment I lowered her tank top straps and pulled her arms through them. Now I pulled the top so that it went across her eyes. Just after that happened, I put my hand up her skirt and slid the same red thong down as earlier.

"See this?" I smeared at her. She nodded uncomfortably, "this is the same one from earlier which was yours but is mine now haha!" I got the oddest of looks from her as I stripped out of my clothes and got on top of her. I pulled her skirt down and lined my cock up with her pussy. I was about to start entering her when she tried to resist the make shift gag. "NO" I said to her with a menacing look.

Now her bra came off and I started to suck on her nipples as she moaned in sinful pleasure which her body was enjoying and she was not. "Why are you doing this to me?" she kept on asking. I never answered her but I got so bored of it that I stuck my cock into her mouth and she gagged a little because she had never done any form of sex before. "Suck my cock you whore to be!" and she bobbed her head up and down in a small amount.

She was not satisfying my cock and so I held her head and forced myself down her throat. After another five or so minutes I decided to pull out and give her virginity to myself. I lined myself up and didn't stop for anything this time. I went in slowly but broke her hymen with such force that I covered her mouth to cover her scream. She was so tight in there. My 6 inch cock had barely even fit sideways because her pussy is tight and my dick is wide. I got used to the heat inside her nd began to fuck away at her displeasure. "No, no, NO!" she kept wailing but I couldn't pass this opportunity up could I? I licked her nipples as I fucked her and so I decided to see how much milk I can extract from her painfully. I squeezed her boob and milk came out. I then bit and suckled on the breast, fresh tears running down her face. I never thought she would be so juicy and tasty.

I myself was very close to the cumming ceremony and so I left her swollen tits alone and I deep fucked my cousin and I came up inside her tight pussy with about 5 decent spurts that I counted and I buried her face in my crotch to lock the cum off that hadn't entered her.

*****

The next day Ginny had no spare clothes and so she had to stay at home with me - knowing what happened last night would most likely happe again and I still had my sleeping potion hee-hee!

The end.

The Shallow Depths - True Story, Anal, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Humiliation, Incest, Plumper, Rape, Teen Male / Female, Virginity, Young
 

The Shallow Depths - True Story, Anal, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Humiliation, Incest, Plumper, Rape, Teen Male / Female, Virginity, Young

Introduction:
A dream come true...?
Years past. I was beginning to lose faith that my dreams would ever come true...

It was a cold summer day, not to the point of a jacket, but there was a chill in the air. Ever since We moved into our new house, I have always wanted a pool. It is a kids dream to own a pool that all of his friends could come swim in. But to me, a pool meant something totally different.

I was 15 years old at the time, and horny as ever. Everyday after school, I would dart straight home and get on my computer. I wouldn't get on my computer for the normal computer things, I would get on for reasons only my dick can appreciate. "OHHHH! HARDER! FUCK ME FASTER, BABY! FASTER!" These were the sounds that were constantly springing from my computer speakers. I didn't care if the neighbors heard it, I was never afraid to show my sexuality, and I never will be. I would quickly bring out my 7 1/2 inch dick and stroke it to climax. On days that my parents didn't have work, I would simply wait until it was time to shower, and bring my laptop in the bathroom. It was simple, and I'm sure my parents didn't know what I was doing. Oh yeah, my parents. I had always been one on the kinky side. I have tried every different masterbation technique out there at least once, I masterbate no matter the circumstances, and I think of my parents in an incestual way. Speaking of my parents. On weekends my mother (Jennifer) and my father (Eric) usually go out and run errands, while I am left home alone. This doesn't make me angry, because this is when I have the most fun. I stroll into my parents room naked, and go through my parents drawers. My father, about 6'0 tall and normal weight, has a nightstand. The nightstand looks innocent, cuddling next to his side of the bed, but really it is an incest-lovers dream. This drawer contains condoms, and even contains porn cards. Some of the porn cards even have cum stains where my father must have wanked all over them. Although the cards are a great turn-on, the condoms are my favorite treat. Every weekend a condom disappears which can only mean that my parents are having sex right down the hall from my bedroom! The thought of this turns me on. When I find that a condom is gone, I quickly jolt to the bathroom and dig through the mini garbage can to look for the small, round clump of the weekly napkins. Inside the "treasure box" is a used condom from my parents the night before. I usually stare at the condom in amazement knowing that my mom's pussy, and my dad's dick has touched it. I soon get a hard on, so I put the condom on and jack-off with it. I love to feel the mixture of my dad's cum all over my dick. Before long, I have added my own jizz to the condom, and I put it back where I got it. Not only do I go through my dad's drawers though, I also go through my mom's. My mother is abotu 5'5 and slightly overweight. When I first started going through here drawers, there was nothing to excite me enough. But as I dug deeper through the underwear drawer, I found a white lace thong. I was star-struck when I found out that my mother had worn a thong even though she is so fat. Usually I put the thong on, and jack-off until I cum. I usually cum all over the thong, hoping that my mom will put it on while the cum is still wet. But that never happens. I have always tried to catch my parents in the act of sex, or either of them naked, but to no avail.

Finally, after years of imagining, my dream has come true.

My mom had been home all week from work due to a manditory shut down. I knew that this meant I wouldn't be able to jack-off right when I got home, so I had to find something else to do. I had recently got a pool, and so I decided that I would go swimming. My mom told me she would join me. Although the pool was only an on-top-of-the-ground pool, it cooled me off nonetheless. I didn't go in the pool to cool of that day though, it was only 65 degrees, but I went for a more sly reason. I climbed the ladder into the pool, and to my surprise, the water was warm. Jenny, happy to hear this, climbed right in too. She was too big for a bikini, so she wore a one peice. Instantly, I noticed how revealed her DD boobs were in the top. She dipped down into the water, and I finally after many years to trying, I saw her boobs. The top was so tight that her boobs showwed through, and I was stuck in amazement. She saw me staring, so I knew I had to make my move. I told her I was cold, and wanted to go in. She complied.

When we got in the house, I waited until she got in the living room and quickly threw her down onto the couch. She was big, but I was taller and much stronger. She knew she what I wanted, and she knew I would get it.

I stripped away her failing top, and slapped the top of her boob, letting her know that I meant business. I loved the sight of her fat body, and her hairy snatch. I had a raging hard-on, so I had to let it go. She told me she didn't want me to do this, but I didn't care, I was ready. I flipped her on her back, and rubbed my dick around her pussy lips. She seemed to be pretty loose, but nothing my 8.5 inch dick couldn't please. I quickly stuck my dick in her. She was now flooded with tears, but I didn't care. I had waited so long for this, and I wasn't going to let it slip away now. I rammed my body against the rolls of her ass, as my dick went in and out. I was letting slow grunts, as this was my first time in a real pussy. It felt so good, that in a matter of a few minutes, I could feel the skeet getting ready to drain into her violated pussy. "UHGGGGHHH". I had the biggest climax of my life, right there in my OWN mom's pussy. She was screaming at me telling me not to do this, and I just kept reminding her that I had so condom on, and that I hoped she got pregnant, so she would have to suffer the pain of pregnancy. I flipped my mom over and stuck my dick in her mouth. "Lick off your son's excess cum that your pussy couldn't handle, and if you bite, I'll beat the shit out of you." She knew I meant this, so she did. Within minutes, I had a boner yet again. I flipped her over and asked her if Dad had ever given it to her in the ass. "No, we don't like the thought of that," she said. "Good, then that'll make it even better when I give it to you in the ass," I laughed maniacly. I quickly shoved my ready dick into her tight brown nozzle. "OWWWW," she let out a high-pitched scream of pain. I rammed my cock into her for a good hour, and then I was ready to cum again. "Have you ever had cum in your mouth?" I questioned her. "Yes, I have, and I liked it," she said with some attitude. I could tell she was lying from the tone in her voice, so I flipped her over and shoved my dick in her pryed open mouth. "Good, then you'll like this." I let out another behemoth load of cum, half of it spilling out all over the couch. I knew she was in a state of shock, after what just happened, so I thought I'd humiliate her one more time, then let her go. "Lick up all of the cum that you couldn't swallow, or that didn't stay in your pussy and I'll let you be free for now," I demanded. She willingly licked up every last drop. "Now don't speak of this again or I'll kill your husband, and you'll be all mine," I laughed at her face when she thought of what I had just said. "Okay, but please don't do this again," she begged. "Oh, shut up bitch," I told her.

Ever since then I have been raping her anytime my dad is gone. I even shower with her in the mornings!

For many years I waited, but my dream has finally come true.

If you liked this, tell me, and I'll tell you guys some other stories in my life.

Trash part 3 - Dark Fantasy, Boy, Exhibitionism, Extreme, Hardcore, Lesbian, Rape
 

Trash part 3 - Dark Fantasy, Boy, Exhibitionism, Extreme, Hardcore, Lesbian, Rape

Introduction:
read the most amazing story ever told first
Julie has sex with Tarea. She licks her pussy while Tarea mashes tacos on herself and Julie. Tarea supplies her with more drugs. Julie sees a gigantic monster telling her to do strange things. She breaks into a butcher shop and eats half of the meat while humming amazing grace and touching herself. She sets fires and breaks down statues. She is put into juvenile hall. The same one as Tarea's. They dunk her face in the toilet bowl. Julie says who she is. She mentions she knows Tarea. Tarea is a legend their. Some of Tarea's old girls are still fighting Megan's. Julie gets raped by her bunk mate Ginger. Ginger is a big breasted teen who gassed a two year old to death, while she slashed his penis with a razor blade. Ginger stabs Julie in the ass and threatens to slit her throat. After the rape Julie queefs out the now pickled cucumber. She gives it to Ginger the next day as a joke. Ginger uses Julie to fight Megan's girls. She tells her to kill Danielle with a spoon. She scoops out Danielle's eyes and rips off her labia. Ginger fists Julie hard and spits in her face. She tells her that she is a dumb bitch.

Now having sex frequently, Mickey and Earn are interrupted by detective Wright. Wright had a prosthetic leg now after being shot by Shannon. Wright was investigating Johnny's disappearance. Wright snooped around the house. He went downstairs and found Johnny uncontrollably urinating while sawing off his infected strong hand. Wright called on his radio. Earn stole the radio and stomped it into the ground. Mickey takes his gun and shoots him in the jaw. Wright's teeth are exposed. The blood sprays on Johnny. Johnny attempts to leave, but Earn grabs him and throws him down the stairs into Marv's skeleton. Mickey sprays a fire extinguisher into Wright's mouth. Then she picks up his gun and blows off his head. Johnny face is forced in the mess. Mickey forces him to give her a toothless blow job. After he eats her out, they glue his forehead to the ground and put him on a liquid diet by inserting a tube in his stomach. They play hardcore rap music in his ears with headphones. This rap music is actually illegal but Mickey brought a bootlegged CD. They give a tourniquet for his arm. The next day Johnny disappears. They frantically look for him by contacting Tarea. Tarea admits that she took him, but that he disappeared after she hid him under a blanket in the back of a moving pick up truck. They ask Trey if they saw him. Trey says he gave him a bath and let him go because he said he could survive on his own. He said he asked for sixty dollars and some Chiclets. He says that was the last they saw of him.

Johnny has survived off the McDonald's dollar menu. He stole a pair of dentures from an old lady in order to chew. He buys one McChicken burger everyday and drinks from a water fountain. He is all alone and intends on going to the Mayo institute to recover. On his way he meets up with Donovan, before the incident at EBU. Donovan molests him and feeds him fish tacos. Johnny appreciates this and chooses to stay. But Donovan flees to the cult. Johnny disappears again.

Julie dreams of escaping from prison. Tarea calls in for her. She plots her escape. She tells them to break through the windows and beat the dogs. Julie leaves and kicks five different dogs in the liver. Ginger follows and plots to kill Julie with a bag of oranges for abandoning her. Julie attacks Ginger and cuts open her thigh and pulls out the bone. She then impales her through the heart. Julie flees the scene of ultra violence and is hit by a car. Tarea had planned to pick her up. She takes Julie in and heals her. Tarea takes Julie to Megan's grave. Tarea digs up the body. Megan's body is horribly decayed. She has sex with the body and pulls it apart. Tarea's naked body is humping the body. She sticks the arm in her pussy and is surprised to learn she died without her penis. She bites the corpse and dismembers it. Julie, in a rage closes it shut and buries Tarea with Megan. She covers the grave again. Julie runs away from the grave. She runs to a donut shop. She is so hungry she eats seven dozen blueberry donuts. While walking through the streets she is encountered by a woman with paper Mache on her face. She pisses in her pants. She slaps Julie. Julie wants to fuck her. She does. The woman dies during the session. Julie runs away once again, having killed three people in a few hours. Tarea was surely dead by now. She has big bottle of pills and she takes more and more. She suffers from chills, hemophilia, eye pains, more hip pains and coughing fits.

Johnny reappears at the house reading Battle Royale. This book prompts him to kill his captives. He steals a gun from a store and fills it with ammo. The clerk tries to stop him. He shoots at the clerk, killing an eight year deaf girl. He runs off. Hal the dog jumps at him but his gun goes off shooting Hal through the mouth.

Meanwhile, Earn has become a polygamist. He married two twins, whom he forces to have sex with. The twins are named Lara and Polly. They are identical. Lara is a tomboy while Polly is more of a girl's girl. Earn makes Lara throw up in Polly's mouth. In preparation she eats Korean food, bacon, spaghetti-os, purple cauliflower, beans, hard candy, carrot soup, apple, cheese, peanut butter, parsley, Chevada bread, apple sauce, chicken salad and ipecac. They have lesbian sex in the middle of an arcade. Lara pushes the foosball sticks in and out of her ass while Polly pukes out Lara's vomit and a mixture of her own food including a Greek omelet, grape soda, lettuce, fruity pebbles, Casaba melon, chili, chick peas, Jordan Almonds, and spare ribs. The puke takes about 20 seconds. It is slimy and flows slowly out of her mouth. Earn pushes both in the big pile of puke. He fucks Lara in the ass while she fucks Polly. He gives Lara a strawberry shortcake. Polly takes a knife and stabs at Earn. Instead she pokes out Lara's eye by accident. The vomit is in her pussy. She cuts Earn's stomach and fills the wound with vomit. She tends to Lara as they run through the street naked. Earn makes them fuck on the floor of a grimy gym floor. Lara sticks Polly with a strap on that secretes fake semen. Lara takes a humongous shit on Polly. The shit smells awful. Polly shits in Lara's face. They fuck while Polly pukes on Lara. The puke is chunky. One kicks his stomach. Polly kicked him. Lara bites his balls. Earn bashes Lara's head in the door, but Polly jumps on his back. Her puke and shit covered boobs, stomach and pussy press on his back. Earn over powers both. He punches Polly in the nose and savagely throat fucks her while pushing her eyes in with his thumbs. He shits on her chest and spreads it with his ass. He is now sitting on her going in and out. He pushes up and down. He bashes her head against the floor. She sucks the cock hard. She pukes all over him. He pulls the dick out and pisses in her face. He kicks Lara in the face and stuffs a spoon in her ass and coughs while she holds his balls. He vaginally rapes her and spits vomit in her face. Polly grabs him. He pushes her into Lara and forces them on each other. He fucks Polly from behind while she is being pushed against Lara. He stuffs a bar of soap in Lara's ass. He sticks his index and middle fingers all the way up her nostrils and makes Polly suck his fingers. He bashes Polly's face into her broken nose. Earn pulls out Polly's pig tails and calls her a stupid cunt. He whips both of them and rubs feces in the wounds. He feeds Lara lotion and pokes his finger in her eye hole. He sticks his cock in the eye hole and burns Polly's pussy with a lighter. He puts a small beach ball in Polly's ass and inflates it. He bashes her head with a bottle of champagne. He holds a knife to their throats. He pushes Lara's face in the dirty ground and she fires out the soap bar. He anally rapes her until she starts shitting from pain. He punches Polly in ribs. He fists Polly and calls her stupid while kicking Lara. He bites Polly's tongue and throws her on the ground. Her comes on both of them and forces them to make out with each other. Once they stop he slaps both of them over 200 times. He forces them to make a sandwich with Polly in the middle. He puts make up on their faces and beats them. He licks Lara's neck and fists her deep in the pussy. He twists Polly's nipples simultaneously and punches Lara in the head. He stuffs his cock in Polly and the strap on in Lara. He screams at them for ten minutes while continuously raping them. He throws Lara across the room and spanks her. He eats her out and makes her puke on the back of his head. He head butts her and slaps her tits. He makes Polly rim him and he turns around to smack her face. He spits in her eyes and sticks his cock head in her naval. He scratches Lara's face and forces Lara to finger Polly. He takes Hal's decaying body and throws it on them. He forces them to make love to the corpse. He takes both of them in his car trunk and shoves golf clubs up their asses and pussies. He pours a bowl of piss on both of them. He takes the clubs out, kicks them both in the ribs and he leaves them naked in a forest and blind folded and starts a forest fire.

Julie is now wandering the streets, giving people blow jobs for money. She meets Trey who is desperately looking for Tarea. She says she doesn't know where she is. She finds the two girls running around blindfolded. She sends them to a hospital. Polly dies and Lara is in a coma. Polly died from shock. She walks home and swallows flies that buzz around the house. There is a gigantic and easily visible mold creeping out from the corner. It is blue and green and moves visibly. It has consumed plenty of food and even animals. A dead raccoon is in the mound of mold. Julie looks for her wayward parents. They are upstairs eating the pills. Julie has decided to stay off the drugs. She can't stop. But she cuts down more than any one else can. Mickey jumps out of window in a high state. She is saying "Praise the lord!" They rush her to a hospital. She has a rod stuck in her neck. She bleeds vehemently as they send her to the ER. Julie expects her to die. But Mickey lives. While on drugs she devised a scheme. They would masquerade the drugs as lemonade by pouring them into the mix. They will say it's for charity and then people will keep coming back. The plan is ingenious.

Raped in prison - Dark Fantasy, Anal, BDSM, Blowjob, Cruelty, Fan fiction, Group Sex, Oral Sex, Rape, Torture, Written by women
 

Raped in prison - Dark Fantasy, Anal, BDSM, Blowjob, Cruelty, Fan fiction, Group Sex, Oral Sex, Rape, Torture, Written by women

Introduction:
Valkyrie is in a gaol trying to ding cylsas nadir when the prisoners escape and have their way with her
As valkyrie was pulled out of the ventilation ducts she screamed with a terrible gut wrenching fear. She was going to die. They finished pulling and she landed on her ass, the tall bulking men standing in front of her, grinning at their triumph. "What should we do with her?" One man asked "we should kill her!" This got some cheers. "No, we should use her as a hostage to get out of this gaol" this got even more cheers " those are both good Ideas but I think before we do that we should see what she looks like under those armored clothes" they all cheered at this and grabbed her. Her jacket was pulled and her jeans tugged with no care and she was left in pink lace bra and g string. The men whooped as they saw her undergarments making remarks like slut and whore and nice d cups. Then a man grabbed her arm. And another rubbed her legs, and another squeezed her breast, and one man started to finger her. She went moist and the man grinned "look at this slut" he said " she's already wet" and valkyrie clenched her legs "let me go!" She pleaded "don't do this!" But it was to late, her bra was pulled off and she was lying across a table, completely naked as the men pulled out and started stroking their shafts. The first man came and pulled her head down so it was below the table and shoved his cock into her throat. Valkyrie gagged and the men cheered. The skin was hard and tasted of semen. A man came from behind and lifted her by her ass cheeks and shoved his 9" cock through her ass cheeks. There was no lube, not even some saliva to loosen her up and the friction was tearing her up. She spread her legs a little further, toned muscles stroked by the men. One man thought this was to much apparently and ran forward and jumped on the table, shoving his 4" shaft into Valkyrie a few times before orgasming. And despite his dick being tiny, he blew a huge load, thank god she was on the pill, she had had so much sex that condoms were a bit too expensive so this was cheaper. The man hopped off and wandered away and another man replaced him. His dick was not small. It was at least 10" and a 1.5" girth. Valkyrie ignored the ripping of her ass and gagging in her throat to appreciate the pleasure she was feeling from this rock hard machine. The man whom valkyrie was giving a blowjob started thrusting harder and went balls deep, his genitals rubbing against her face, and blew a load down her throat, he quickly pulled out and exploded onto her face. "That's 3 years worth of jizz on your face, you're welcome" being upside down she couldn't swallow the cum and she was about to spit when another man thrust his shaft in her face. She wrapped her lips around it and did her best to swallow the previous mans load. His cock was thick and solid and slid down her throat nicely. The man behind her was thrusting his dick deep into her ass and she her ass had gone red. He plunged deeper and harder and faster and valkyrie cried, she had lost all feeling at her hole so she could only feel the effect the cock ha on her insides and it felt incredible. She clenched an the man grunted, before shooting a load into her ass. It filled her and felt good. The man she was blowing roared and blew his load all over her face. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth, long ropes of cum drenching her face and hair and covering her tongue. The man fucking her pussy gave one last thrust and shot his load deep inside her. Then one huge man came to her and grabbed her head and wrenched and her neck broke, an d valkyrie died. Darquesse awoke and was aware if the violations that had faced her. The room was bound so she could only keep herself conscious, though to anyone else, she was dead. She could hear the other men argue "you idiot, she was our ticket out!" "Good riddance, one less sanctuary Mage" "throw her in the air duct and be done with it" another said, and they threw her body in the air duct and ran off.

Darquesse healed the neck and returned control to valkyrie. She was covered and filled with come and the taste of cum was strong in her mouth. The slimy cum acted as a lubricant and she slid out. She was naked, the feeling of exposure was arousing and the air was cold on her cum ridden tits. She looked around for a cloth or towel by there was nothing to take away the cum. Valkyrie cupped her hand and wiped the cum off her body. She was about to fling it to the ground when her stomach grumbled, she was starving. She looked at the handful of cum. "Well" she said "it would be a waste" and poured the delicious white goo into her mouth. She swirled her cum, admiring how sweet these men's cum was. She scooped up another handful and poured it into her mouth. She sat down, concrete floor hard on her naked body. She lay down relaxing, enjoying the feeling of complete exposure, swirling the cum around her mouth. She grabbed her boobs, pulling them to her mouth and sucking the cum off the nipples. She got dressed, pants irritating her sore ass, and all she could think about, was the cum in her Pusey she could enjoy when she got home.

Rapest scoping elementary school likes girl and boys - Fiction, Boy, Girls / Female, Rape
 

Rapest scoping elementary school likes girl and boys - Fiction, Boy, Girls / Female, Rape

Introduction:
GIrls satisfy his need for virgin twat but boys he uses to vent
Obviously it's recess time and elementary school kids are running around and playing games as they would normally. Unfortunatly on this day a crazed pedifile rapist was on the hunt for your holes to insert his large penis into and also try out his new sharp razor dick cover which he invented on his own with the desire to fuck some while simultaneously tearing there insides apart.
The antisipation of what he was about to commit had his blood pumping out of excitement. Sitting down at a bench just at the edge of the playground at a bus stop seemingly waiting for the bus but really he was scoping out the 5th grader girl who had on a little skirt, brunette hair, long sleeve black shirt on, flat chested but very beautiful face which was so innocent but attractive. He waited to see if she is going to enter the bath room, meanwhile his cock is throbbing and he is debating if he wants to slam is dick in her mouth with his razor dick glove which basically had razors super glooded all along side it's shaft and slips right over his cock for giving the ultimate pre teen orgasm.
the bell rang and as soon as the kids started running toward there classrooms hi noticed she ran into the bathroom. He quickly got up and ran across the field to where the bathrooms were located. Still undetected he look around and slides in the restroom.
To his suprise there is a feet underneath both the stolls and without any hesitation he goes through the first stoll and before this defenseless blonde 8th grader which he had gabbed before she could even let out a squel. He quickly ties her hands behind her and threatens to kill her if she makes any noise while pressing his over grown fingernail up against her shorts hard enough to whare she could feal it pearcing her virgin womb. Crying and full of fear she listens to this strange man who's towering white supremosous prison tattooed coverd body and face was standing over her.
The other girl is obviously finished due to the toilet flushing. He hears the little girl wipping her butt, this immediately has his mind picture is cock pounding into her little dirty butt and his cock went rock hard and without and control he pushed the door open forcefully to see this little girl with a look of horror on her face, so frightened screams could not even come out. This is the little 5th grader that he was originally planning for and now he has her but not much time before people start to worry whare these girls are.
He pulled the little 5th grader brunett by the hair after gagging her mouth into the other stoll so now both of his soon to be deverginized bloody princesses were standing side by side.
I pull out a large blade and clearly warn the girls of what i will do to there breast if the scream. They nodd in a jesture to show cooperation. I remove the gags and the 5th grader is sobbing which gives him reason to fuck her mouth first to shut her the fuck up. He grabs her haid and holds it in front of his zipper and tells her to unzip him. She does so shaking, as soon as the zipper was down his dick expoded out of his pants and hit her in the hace. His large 9 inch red cock was uncircumsized and dirty as all hell.
When this guy isn't fucking little girls he enjoys fucking little boys without ever cleaning the shit and blood smears off his cock. He loved being nasty and also a man who was only aroused by vicous sex acts and should be in Prison but currently he is running from the law. Insane no just has a thirst for young ass raping and snuff sex scenes.
before she even knew it she was choking on a this rapist dick and could not breath. He pushed his cock a few inches down her little mouth and as soonas he let back she puked her lunch up on his dick. He said to her you must really not like this blonde girl because she has to lick this off of me. Me motions to her to lean forward and start clean up the little 5th graders mess. while she is licking his shaft gagging and on the verge of throwing up herself he is undoing her short buttons and the quickly rips them off her body. she had a little white cotton panty which she had peed in aparantly which unknowingly was one of this rapist favorite flavors. Kiddie pee, he dives down and starts sucking the pee off her panties and she is screaching trying not to cry, and all of a sudden feal a sharp nail pushing through her panties into her your virgin pussy. He then pulls her panties down and she hits the toilet seat with her face due to her hands being tied behind her back. He orders the little brunett to get on her beack inbetween his legs and beneath this little wet 7th graders pussy. He reaches down grabbing the girl by her cheaks and raising her mouth to this virgin masterpiece. He orders do not stop licking no matter what. If you have to hold on to her but dont stop licking her twat until i say stop or else...
the 5th grader proceeds to lick the olders girl pussy who is on the ground with her face in the toilet bowl now and her arms tied behind her back. Exciteded the rapist proceeds to insert his cock into this tiny womb and despite the tightness and the unwilling hole he used all his strength on his first thrust pushing through her whole while she experiences a ripping sensation so painful her body goes into shock. This is a problem for the rapist he likes his victims to be fully aware and awake so he leaves his dick barried inside the little blonde 7th graders no blood dripping pussy waiting for her to regain conciousness dunking her head in the tolilet bowl a couple times speeded up the process and she was wide awake and present which gave him the green light and not to make her pass out again he dosnt slam her as hard but proceeds to slowly pump in and out of her. his cock in great pain due to her extremely little pussy assured her whole must be on fire. He starts puping her faster and faster looks down and sees the little brunettes face covered in the older girls blood which erupted from her recently de virginized vagina but to his surprise she was licking away like her life depended on it. No amout of pleasure could take away the pain this little girl just experienced but she is moaning now, her body filling with pleasure mixed with pain giving her a gulty concionce but anable to stop the pleasure ahead. "Get up here little girl" grabbing the bruntett 5thgrader in the little skirt by the hair and blacing her head above his cock with access to the blondes butthole which was still a little muddy and smelly but without any other choice and fear of being stabbed by this huge cock which is devouring the girl who is 2 grades ahead of her could only make her imagine how much wose it woluld be for her tiny body. the 7th grader could not be over 95 pounds she was very cute and was most likely one of the more popular 7th graders. her little breast could not have been any bigger than a b cup, her flowed down passed her face into the toilet but it was obvious this was a very pritty 7th grader. Now her ass is being eaten by the brunett 5th grader he takes his dick out finally and she unexpectedly did not want it to leave her. now her strethched hole is spread open and she kneals thare on all fours totally fucked and helplesy s.
The rapist cant hold back his anticipation anymore and he slides on the razor covered glove for his cock his his first victims of the razor terror which he couldnt wait to see the destruction it will do to these pritty little rich raped girls. real quick he grabs the 5th grader and slams his cock all the way down hor throat terring skin all the way down her esophogus. The razor sharpness did not rip through the skin as he was hoping but instead sliced clean all the way down it's path and even momentarily not even seeming to have cut anything but soon after her mouth starts filling up with blood. He shoves her face in the blonde girls pussy muffling her bloody screams with the blondes already dripping pussy meanwhile her screams start causing vibrations against the little bald pussied blond girls cunt which send unstopabble shots of pleasure through out her body. the rapest notices this and wanting to make her orgasm he sticks his pinky in her little butt and pushes the bloddy girls mouth farther in the blondes strethed pussy while jamming his finger up the 5th graders ass the squeeze more screams of pain which are being converted to orgasmic pleasure for the blonde 7th grader who is now completely given up any fight and has no hope of escaping. He finally grabs the 5th graqder by the hair lifting her head and also does the same to the blonde girl pulling her head out of the toilete and forcing them to kiss. The blonde girl so beaten becomes angry at the 5th grader who forced her to experience her first orgasm while being raped. Suddenly she grabs the little brunetts head and starts kissing her real hard and reaches around to her pussy and immediately tries shoving 4 fingers up in her. After a couple miniutes of struggling the 7the grader had her fist slamming up the little girls pussy and the girl was bleading but obviously also cumming. The rapist turned on by this puts his razor glove back on his throbbing uncurcumcized coke and firecefully grabs the these brunetts tiny ass cheeck spreqading them as hard as possible almost splitting to poor girl oppen but gives off on the ass cheeck just as he slides his cock strapped with razor blades into the her tight unwilling ass hole which was actually most likely only possible due to the razor blades cutting open her butt alowing his dick in. The blonde sees what is going on and feals that she did this to the 5th grade girl but she could not live with being raped so now this fith grader falls onto the floor bleeding and slowly losing life. Satisfied with his work on the now gone brunette he turs to the blond swings her around fiercefully by her arm the slides on his razors over his cock right in fornt of her face and oreders her to suck his dick. She tries butt immediatetly cuts her lip and starts crying hoping to god he is not going to ramm theis razor modified penis down her mouth and as soon as that thought ended he reached around his head with his fingers through her head and proceeds to push her little pink lips down his razor sharp knife. The design of the razor gloves actlully enables his dick to be mostly exposed with the razors only being a trio to on the sides and on on the bottom. The bottom razor slices the blondes tongue deeply straight down the middle and proceeds to cut her more severely as he starts jamming her head harder down on his joyfull blood covered cock he manages to get down her throatat and proceeds to pump her mouth which is now gushing blood but the cuts are not deep enough to kill her quickly instead she will have to wait intil he decides to stike her pussy or her ass with his razor cock which would then cause internal bleeding but instead he removes the razors and starts pushing against the blondes tiny ass hole so hard she managed to push out a scream which indicated her ass was officially being raped. The blood covering her body also works as a lubricant while he is pumping her ass he starts banging her pussy and he want sher to cum befor ehe will be satisfied with his sinful actions of cruelty and evil. Reaching around fealing for her clit he starts rubbing it fast and percisely hitting her spot with his dick deep inside her ass she screams out a orgasm and cum comes squirting out of her pussy pushing some of the blood to the side leaving behind a clean streak of shinny cum covered pussy surrounded by what looked like a massacure but the man who has done this he had loved these young girls for they fulfilled his sexual desires and he had no guilt do to his lack of control and insananity driven mind. He is already looking foward for the next victims which will be a boy which will have to pay for he owes this rapest his life and will soon be in a similar situation which to innocent youog girls were victims of rape which left one tore to shreads b ut alive to live her the hoorible memories which she screamed out in pleasure to and left another brunett girl convinently dead

The Brain Bug's Correct Feast - Dark Fantasy, Alien, Anal, Death, Domination/submission, Enema, Mind Control, Rape, Snuff, Young
 

The Brain Bug's Correct Feast - Dark Fantasy, Alien, Anal, Death, Domination/submission, Enema, Mind Control, Rape, Snuff, Young

Introduction:
The Master purifies Jonothon of his silly, human head-meat in a way that really, really stinks.
A boy named Jonothon lies face down on a stone table. He is only fourteen. He wears nothing but a short, tight, thin, white little cotton nightshirt. The shirt is almost skin tight around his body, damp with sweat. It is buttoned right up to his neck, forming a tight seal around his neck. It has very short sleeves and comes to just above the cheeks of his rectum. He wears nothing else but a pair of thin cotton ankle warmers. His body is strapped down to the table with thick strands of slime across his shins and thighs. The legs are spread wide. Jonothon no longer struggles. His body is weak. He has been shaved of all hair. His skin is smooth, and supple. There is a groove in the table for him to slide his little penis into. His rectum cheeks are stiff and smooth. They are perfect and round. They quiver gently, separated and exposing his tight, pink little bumhole. Sweat glistens over the skin, and trickles down into the crack. Gently the sweat trickles over the tight, pink lips of the bumhole. He knows nothing of sex. His bumhole is for pooing only. But the master will show Jonothon a new and better use for it. He is an innocent boy. Every night he must sleep in the tight shirt. He must never take it off. He is a smelly little boy. He is damp with sweat. In his fear he has twitched himself until he stinks of warm, moist BO. His body is slimy with it. He is afraid. He can smell his stink. His eyes are wide and staring. His breathing is fast and his mouth is open. He knows his fate. The wall in front of him is mirrored, and he stares at himself, but his eyes do not see. He is too scared. Jonothon stinks in the hot room as thick beads of sweat trickle over his skin. He sniffs his stink. He waits in terror.
Behind him, a low sucking noise gradually becomes louder. Jonothon's eyes widen. He tries to escape. His penis wanks gently as Jonothon twitches forwards, futilely trying to free himself of the slime. It becomes stiff with sexual excitement, hard and slimy. Gently, spunk pumps from the stiff, horny penis. But Jonothon does not notice his orgasm as the jism sticks to his shirt. His brain is soft and prepared. He thinks only fear. The brain bug slowly approaches behind him. Jonothon watches in the mirror. Slowly, a long, semi-transparent tube erects from the brain bug's puckered bumhole-like mouth with a gentle, wet skwidging. It erects above his rectum. A huge spike bends down from the front. The pipe has a thick, meaty stink. Droplets of thick, stinking slime drip from it, onto his purt bottom cheeks, trickling down the crack and making it smelly. Jonothon watches the spike, mesmerised by it. His breathing becomes very fast. Suddenly, the brain bug slams the spike down. Jonothon screams in pain as the spike thrusts deep into his hole. The front of his body twitches into the air in pain, supported by the arms, in a spasm of obedience. Slime from the spike collects around the lips of the bumhole as the spike slides inside, and trickles slowly down the crack. The cheeks are pushed apart by the thick, wet pipe. For a few agonising seconds the spike is slowly pushed deeper up Jonothon's sweet, tight, pink lickle bumhole with a slow, wet squeak. The boy's eyes roll in his head as he squeals. His hole becomes wider, and wider. But his real suffering begins as the brain bug begins to suck through the hollow organic tube. Jonothon's eyes slowly begin to bulge. His breathing becomes loud and slow. A gentle sucking noise begins as Jonothon's brain is slowly, gently sucked from his head. The brain is sucked out as a thick meaty soup as it is sucked up the pipe. Small chunks of brain can also be seen as Jonothon's head is scooped clean of meat. His eyes roll up into his head, leaving only the white balls glistening in his head. Foam pumps from his open mouth, thick white foam like chocolate mousse. There is no hope for him now. Froth. He froths. His body steams as he stinks, wracked with spasms. It twitches and spasms rhythmically. He gurgles gently in a continuous stream. He can no longer breathe. He can no longer think. There is not enough brain left to think. Slowly he dies. His brain is almost all gone. The pipe sucks harder and harder and pushes slowly deeper. His body spasms. His penis spunks as it wanks to a spasm.
Then it is over. Jonothon's head is clean. His body twitches upwards with the suction. His eyes are rolled into his head. The foam still pumps. Only the spike in the lips of his rectum keep him animated. The rest is spasm. Then the pipe twitches up, out of the rectum, it steams and stinks of hot brains and slime and faeces. Jonothon flops back to the table, dead. His body still twitches slowly. The brain bug places a piece of toilet paper between the still-quivering butt cheeks, over the open, steaming bumhole and wipes it clean of slime and B.O. and brain. Gently he wipes Jonothon's mouth clean of foam, and then wipes the smelly mixture onto Jonothon's tongue. Jonothon is now pure. But the Master is not finished with Jonothon yet. The brown soup of Jonothon's brain is pumped down a pipe from the Master's bumhole, into the brain bug which controls the Master. The brain bug begins to cook Jonothon's sludgy brain, conditioning it until it is a thick green slime. The brain bug pumps the slime back down the pipe into the master's bumhole, into his testicles. The master's penis erects, the leathery skin squeaky. He mounts Jonothon's body. His thick, leathery penis pushes slowly into Jonothon's wide, steaming butt hole. It is lubricated by the liquid brains sticking to Jonothon's bumhole. He begins to thrust. He pushes until the whole mighty shaft slides inside, and the tight, wrinkled, leathery testicles gently bounce and jiggle underneath Jonothon's open bumhole. They bulge with the slime for Jonothon. The hot, slimy bumhole hugs the master's cock tightly. There are soft, wet slaps and skwidges as the cock thrusts in and out, filling Jonothon's hole with stiff wet leather. The balls jiggle and dance in triumph. The Master thrusts long and hard. His penis feels good up Jonothon. Gently he presses close to Jonothon, his tight buttocks pushing so hard, the muscles rippling across the erotic butt as it pumps up, and down in such dominating strokes. Suddenly he orgasms, pumping the thick, warm slime into Jonothon in long, hard spurts. His tight, sweaty, dripping balls clench tightly with a gentle leathery squeek as they push the slime up to be pumped out the bell end. He orgasms long and slow, enjoying the orgasmic feel of tight and wet, the juice dripping from my hole. Jonothon twitches as he is given the Master's slime. More froth. More stinks. Slowly the thick sludge fills his head, his new brain. Gently it begins to take control of Jonothon's body, burbling slowly down his spinal cord. He will think only what the master wants him to think. He will do only what the Master commands. He is a robotised slave. He shall obay. He shall obay.

My daughter. The porn star - Fiction, Anal, Cheating, Drug, Hardcore, Humiliation, Incest, Older Male / Female, Rape, Teen
 

My daughter. The porn star - Fiction, Anal, Cheating, Drug, Hardcore, Humiliation, Incest, Older Male / Female, Rape, Teen

Introduction:
Rape is wrong, I do not condone it but it does make some good stories.
The father sat at he desktops chair. Lately he and his wife have grown apart. She had let herself go and eventually he made excuses not to have sex more and more. So he found himself astray. He started watching porn more and more... But today, was a very special day. He was scrolling down a porn site when he say a video with a small white girl having her ass fucked by a black man. The title read "daughter raped by intruder". He was already stroking a 7 inch hard on, but seeing this he felt like steel. He continued to watching for two minutes of her ass getting smashed brutally. Then the camera panned around and he came to the view if her face. She looked like she was in extreme pain, but the father just continued to watch with his jaw dropped. In front of him was his 19 year old daughter. But he still felt horny as hell, so he just kept watching.

He started to get a interesting idea. He started to craft a plan... A plan to finally score in almost two years. He shut the porn off and dialed his daughter number. She answered to a happy, "hey daddy!" He replied with a quick answer saying, "hey baby, would you like to come home for a week, it's my treat."

The line was silent for a minute until she answered with a enthusiastic yes. She would fly out from Denver in about 4 hours. With that in mind he began to make arrangements for his wife to be out of town on a, "special spa treatment".

With that taken care of he went to his garage and found several feet of nylon. He set it under her old bed and went to the kitchen mixing sleeping pills with some strong vodka. With that he waited...

Several hours later he heard a knock at the door, he went to it and unlocked it smiling at Ashley. She gave him a tight and long hug which let him get a great view if her fitting little ass. They sat and talked for awhile. He offered her a drink which she greatly accepted. He grabbed a bottle of vodka. And pour her a large amount without watering it down. He handed her a glass and she quickly gulped it down. After about an hour of drinking she got drowsy and he helped her to bed. He kissed her goodnight and left the room.

After two hours he came back and tried to wake her up. Fortunately she was laid out, and would be so for several hours. He took out the rope and tied her down. He cut her shirt off and gagged her. Then he waited until she would awaken.

Slowly her eyes drifted awake, then they suddenly shot open. She tried to move around feverishly. He stood above her looking at her small, yet firm boobs. Her perfectly proportioned tits. She looked at him and screamed, but the gag prevented anyone from hearing. He smiled at her devilishly.

"You will be my bitch, just like you were on those videos... I'm going to treat you like the whore you are." Her eyes widened at his words. He didn't waste time looking at her. He ripped her jeans off and looked at her soft pink underwear. She screamed even more. He grinned at her and climbed up her chest. He took his pants off down his hips and let loose his massive erection. Her eyes widened again as he shoved his dick down her throat. There was not warned just fast and vicious thrust repeatedly down her throat. She loudly gagged and started spitting up saliva. He pulled out quickly and slid off her bed taking his pants off completely.

With her gag now off she looked at him pleadingly. "Please dad please... Just let me go..." He smiled and said, "oh honey... We're just getting started. ". He put her gag back on and ripped her pink panties off. He sniffed them taking in the aroma of her pussy. He looked down at her pussy and dropped her under wear. He slid his dick into her, she didn't squeeze his dick very tight but damn it felt amazing. He stopped for a minute just enjoying the pleasure. Then he looked deep Into her eyes and hammered away. Every time hitting her cervix, each and every time this happened he would here a loud and quick yelp from Ashley.

He kept going for several minutes before he pushed in completely and began spurting several streams of cum into her belly. He pulled out and saw his cum trickle out of her pussy.

He left for several hours until he found her sleeping again. He went in and un-tightened her right arm, giving her an attempt at freedom. He went and bolted the windows. With that he grabbed all the clothes and left the room. Lastly he set up a trip wire outside the door. He sat in the shadows... Waiting.

She awoke again slowly. She felt her right arm dangling slightly. Ashley started struggling to get free and eventually got her right arm undone, then she got her left. After that it was decently easy to get her legs out. She tried the windows first and found them bolted. She crept to the door and walked out. She thought she was clear until she tripped on the wire.

Within 2 seconds he was on her. With her completely naked he easily spread her ass cheeks and forced his dick into her ass, taking his time he slowly pushed in, all that time she was screaming with all she was worth.

By then the neighbors heard all the commotion and had called the police.

With Ashley on the ground he lay'd on top of her crying. He felt a the tight walls of her anus squeezing on he wide penis. He took his dick out to the head and slammed it just as fast back in. He took it out again, then he repeatedly slammed it back in faster and faster as she cried and screamed.

He heard foot steps, he looked up just at the police kicked open the door, rushed in tackling him off of her. A young officer grabbed Ashley and pulled her away putting a towel on her back.

The scene fades away with a image of the man being driven away in a police car.

Betamax - Dark Fantasy, Gay, Rape
 

Betamax - Dark Fantasy, Gay, Rape

Introduction:
Something completely different I hope u like it message me to let me know what you thought and also for new ideas for new stories please
A month or two had passed since my chance encounter with Dad at the motel. He never mentioned the episode again and shied away from every attempt of mine to broach the subject. It had created a tension between us which badly needed breaking for both of our sakes -after all, we were the only family we had left. The opportunity came when I had to look out my graduation certificates when I was applying for a job. "They're in the den" said Dad "Look in the desk drawers." He had converted our basement room into his study/den and the main item of furniture is one of those massive old-time roll-top desks -you know, the one the sheriff always has in his office in westerns.

I tried all of the drawers in turn until I came to the bottom drawer, which, in my haste, I pulled hard out so that it hit the stops. All the drawers are really deep, so that things tucked at the back rarely see the light of day. Right at the back, behind a homemade wood partition, I saw about 6 or 7 videotapes. From their size and shape I realised that they were the old Betamax type, long gone from the stores. Glancing up, I saw our old Betamax- player still on the shelf -Dad NEVER throws anything away I thought, as I replaced the drawer and went back up with my certificates.

For the next few days I puzzled over those tapes: We didn't own a video camera until fairly recently and anyway, if they were 'family' tapes, why would Dad hide them away so carefully? I didn't want to play them in secret -I guess I'm not that sneaky, but I really did want to know what was on them! It was only a few days ago that I finally found out: Late afternoon I was helping dad on the garage roof -the winter gales we've had recently had lifted quite a few shingles- when our conversation came round to the movie we had all been to see the night before: "I might get the video when it comes out." Said Dad. "Sure, it'll be good to watch it again." I said. Then -after a deep breath. "I wouldn't mind watching those old Beta tapes, either!" (I can't believe I just said that! I thought in panic.)

There was a pause, then Dad muttered, "Oh.... so you've found them.... They belong to Uncle Bob...I must give them back sometime." Dad doesn't lie a lot -he's not very good at it and I knew that this was one of those times. "OK" I said casually (although my throat still felt tight with anticipation) "But make sure you let me see them first!" He must have read something in my voice, because he just nodded slowly and turned back to his hammering and the subject was closed.

Later that evening, Dad and I cleared up and settled down for an evening alone. I'm still waiting to hear about my job and I started to read up on the company while Dad was watching some garbage on TV. He was obviously getting as bored as I was and said over-casually. "You still want to watch a video?" (YES! - I could hardly stop myself from giving an air-punch.) But I said equally casually "Sure, why not."

The den is next door to the boiler and warm -too warm for me- so I slipped off my tee-shirt and made myself comfortable on the old chesterfield. The leather felt warm on my naked back as I watched Dad set up the big silver Betamax video.

I remember noticing that the Sony badge had fallen off the front, but everything else seemed to be working fine. The screen was high up on the shelf next to the player and caught the glare of the main light, so Dad switched on a small reading lamp instead and the den became gloomy. The first video was not very good -a poor quality copy of an n'th degree copy, but the second one was great and we both watched spellbound as some good-looking guys wanked and sucked and generally horsed around. The second part featured a trio of handsome black guys who started to stroke themselves and each other into a frenzy.

I was only wearing a pair of jogging pants and when I slipped my hand down past the waistband to clutch at my aching balls I saw Dad glance over and give me a shy smile. In the gloom I heard a click as he undid the fastner of his jeans and the quiet "zeep" as he opened the fly. He lifted himself off the chesterfield and slipped his jeans down to his knees, his white legs catching a greenish glow from the lampshade as he sat back. His cock was already standing stiff above a jungle of thick hair which glistened in the soft light and his ball sack drooped low, resting on the leather seat between his spread thighs.

Taking his cue, I quickly slid my pants down and we both sat there, each waiting for the other to make a move. Eventually, after a long pause, Dad's fingers slipped over his cock and began to stroke gently up and down, making his balls bounce lightly against the leather seat with a quiet slapping sound. He kept glancing over at me and watched with a slight smile as I began my favorite two-handed stroke.

The black guys were still sporting with each other and I remember thinking enviously "Why does God gift only some guys with cocks like that?"

I saw Dad's hand begin to move faster and faster in rhythm with the show on the screen, so I reached over placed my hand over his and stopped him, shaking my head and mouthing "Not yet". He twitched nervously at my first touch of his penis but he loosened his grip reluctantly and we both went back to our stroking. But now it was different: It was my hand firmly wrapped around Dad's thick cock while he was making his first tentative exploration of mine.

Not long after, the video finished and Dad's hand slipped away from me and he looked at me enquiringly. I noticed the appeal in his eyes -he didn't want this to end any more than I did. My mouth had gone dry, so I only smiled and nodded "Yes" and he got up to get another tape out of the desk drawer, holding up his drooping pants with one hand. While he was busy, I went up to the kitchen to get us some beers, hoping that one of us had remembered to draw the shades, since I was nekkid as a jaybird and it's a nice neighborhood.

When I returned downstairs, Dad had stripped off his jeans and check shirt and was lying naked on the couch. I noticed with some pride that he hadn't let himself slide into that middle-aged flab you see on so many older guys and his body was still in good shape. He was lying full length with his eyes tight shut, one hand lifting his balls while with the other he pinched at the tip of his long foreskin, stretching and relaxing it in a slow insistent rhythm: He hadn't missed me, that's for sure!

I put the beers down and knelt beside him, gently moving his fingers away and replacing them with my mouth. As I began to explore him, he began to lift and buck his body in time with my sucking, all the time giving out little grunts and gasps of pleasure. When he had relaxed, I held him gently between finger and thumb while I burrowed through the hood of his foreskin with until I found the smooth silky meat beneath, feeling the soft outer skin stretch as I slid my tongue from side to side.

I used all the tricks I had learned from my jerking days at college, so that soon Dad was whimpering with ecstasy as I gave him my all. I had always loved my Dad, but never so deeply as then and I felt a desperate need to prove to him that his son could give him that height of pleasure only another male can give.

He arm slid off the couch and I felt his fingers scrabble across my belly, catching and tugging at my bush, searching and urgent. As I shifted round to face him, I couldn't keep back a groan of delight as I felt his cool fingers fold round me. He tugged on me gently, lifting me, so I straightened my legs until I was leaning over his chest in a sort of stooped crouch. I felt the brief rasp of his whiskers on the sensitive tip of my cock as he drew me into his waiting mouth. (Dammit Dad, why couldn't you have shaved first!) I thought, before I was engulfed. We stayed like that for a long time-a father and son lost in the wonder and enjoyment of sharing each other's bodies.

It was a good hour later when we could take no more and sat facing each other, watching our separate strings of sperm make a glistening crisscross on the old blanket we had placed on the floor, while on the shelf, the old Betamax video sat hissing to itself, its tape long finished. I was so aroused that some of my cumming had splattered over my old man's thighs, but his hadn't quite reached me -his sperm was thicker and tended to bubble out, rather than spurt in a thin jet like mine. We had been sitting cross-legged for some time so that when Dad got up get a box of Kleenex from the desk he moved stiffly and I could see little pearls of my sperm glistening on the curly hairs of his legs. As we wiped ourselves off we smiled at each other, both wondering what to do or say next.

Now it was all over, I guess we both were going through that post-sex feeling when, for a while; your body seems to lose interest. I saw that Dad was getting embarrassed, searching behind him for his discarded clothes -was he already regretting this lapse with his only son? If I didn't do or say something, he'd retreat back into his shy, repressed, shell and I'd never know another wonderful session together. Impulsively I went over and hugged him hard, feeling the warmth of his groin press softly against mine -the hug I got in return told me that I had done exactly the right thing.

By now it was in the early hours when we both showered and went off to bed -not together, I'm sorry to say - I guess Dad still makes the rules there. I slept soundly for the rest of the night and for once, I didn't wake up with my morning flagpole salute. This morning, Dad has been his usual self and hasn't mentioned last night, but the occasional shy smile he gives me tells me that last night won't really be our last.

*

Some months have passed since my first wonderful encounter with my Dad in the den. Since then I can't say that we've had as many sessions as I would have liked, but he is a lot more relaxed now. Even so, his shyness still wont allow him to talk much about them, so we have developed a sort of signal code which doesn't need words. Often it's just a raised eyebrow and a quick glance at the door leading to his den that tells me when he's in the mood. We still watch the old Betamax tapes -It's become almost a tradition although we both know every scene off by heart.

We had just finished a short but intense session and were dressing to face the real world once more after our latest fantasy trip. I watched as Dad carefully stripped the last few drops of cum from under his long foreskin and tuck himself back into his shorts. As he dropped the damp Kleenex into the bin, he looked up at me and said casually. "When we next visit Bob I'll ask him if he's got any more tapes we can borrow." My ears pricked up at the "we" part - I was definitely being included in the deal.

Uncle Bob is my Dad's older brother by a year or so and he runs the family farm in the next state. I had virtually grown up there and spent every summer playing with my cousins and helping round the farm. For me, no summer camp could ever compare with life on the farm and the carefree evenings we shared after a day's work. I hadn't visited much while I was away at college though, and during that time my three cousins had either moved on or gotten themselves married, leaving Uncle Bob to run things alone except for a few migrant hands.

It was some weeks later that Dad and I took the long highway to visit with Bob. I was in my final year and would be staying on, but Dad would have to return to work at the end of the weekend. The miles drifted by until we finally turned off onto the long blacktop that led up to the farm. The long journey had made me feel incredibly horny -the movement of the car and long periods of inactivity always seems to have that effect on me together and I had already had the hint that this visit could turn into something special.

Several times during the drive I slid my hand into my pants to rearrange myself, but Dad was too busy driving to notice and didn't suggest we make a 'comfort stop' along the way, so I just nursed my aching balls in silent agony. Eventually the familiar white gates came into view and we turned down the track to the long, low farmhouse that was Uncle Bob's home. He had seen the lights of our approaching car from a long way off and stood waiting for us on the porch steps.

He isn't the typical image of a rancher; no dungarees or straw hat for him. He's stocky and tanned with curly hair that was just beginning to go gray round the temples. He was wearing a smartly pressed check shirt -and were those designer jeans tucked into his polished boots? He and Dad had earned the reputation as being a pair of hell-raisers in their youth and they had remained close buddies into their middle age, so the welcome we both got was warm and genuine and we were ushered into the house, where Carrie, Bob's Filipino housekeeper, had prepared a gigantic meal.

*

For the next two days, Bob kept us well fed and entertained and we spent most of the daylight hours exploring the beautiful country around the ranch. Church on Sunday gave me the opportunity to meet up with a lot of old friends and I was quick to notice that some of the girls I remembered as gawky teenagers had bloomed into real lookers. I collected no end of invitations to visit -my vacation was getting off to a good start already.

Sunday evening came and Dad left for the long journey home. Bob and I watched his departing plume of dust as it trailed all the way up to the highway. A gorgeous sunset had thrown the distant mountains into sharp relief and cast long shadows over the upland pastures. Freed from the smell and sounds of the city, this was a paradise for me -and now there was only me and Uncle Bob left to share it. I was roused from my romantic mood by the sharp hiss of an opening beer-can which was thrust into my hand with a smile.

"Sometimes I think that there can never be another evening as good as this." Bob opined. "But sure as hell, along comes another even better the next day." He had caught my mood exactly and I nodded slowly saying nothing. We made ourselves comfortable on the porch chairs and watched the sun setting over the ridgeback of hills. A set of lights turned off the highway and made their way down the track towards us. "That'll be my new foreman." Said Bob. "I told him to come up for a beer after he has checked the stock."

I gave him a quick look of surprise - he was generally reckoned to be a good boss but I'd never known him to socialize with his farmhands before. Seeing my surprise, he added. "You'll like him, he's different." A dusty red pickup turned off into the yard and we heard the door slam. A while later a figure approached from the barn, climbing the long flight of steps up to the house. Just as Uncle Bob was no typical rancher, his foreman was not the grizzled old-timer that I had imagined either. He was tall and lithe with the high cheekbones and long black hair that declared his Native American ancestry. Peter Long Wolf was very proud of his Nez Perce roots and I was to learn that he had inherited all his peoples' legendary skill with horses. No wonder he got along so well with Bob -they were soul mates.

The introductions over, Peter settled himself in one of the chairs and helped himself to a waiting bottle of Coors. From his casual manner, I gathered that this had become something of an evening ritual for them both. As Peter savoured his first beer of the day, I studied him closely, trying to guess at his age.

His smooth unlined face made it difficult, but I finally put him in his mid-thirties. Until then, my only contact with Native Americans had been at my local drive-in, and this guy, with his long ponytail and richly decorated shirt, could have starred in any screen western. Realising that I was staring, I busied myself with my beer while he and Bob began to plan the work for the next day. "I'll head into town and pick up those trailer tires." Bob said, adding. "Perhaps Mark here would like to ride out with you to check the out-bye herd." I caught the hint of a strange smile on Peter's face as he nodded his agreement. Thinking he was about to poke fun at a tenderfoot, I said defensively. "It's been a while since I last sat a horse."

"I can take the pickup if you like." Peter replied. "But your ass might be just as sore by the end of the day!" I joined in their laughter, not appreciating the joke at the time.

I was up early the next day and made my way down to the barn where Peter was already waiting. He had selected a gentle old roan mare for me and after an hour or so my riding skills returned and I relaxed in the saddle and began to enjoy the countryside. Peter kept the pace slow, although I guess he could have made far better time on his own, but it gave me time to get to know him. He didn't seem much into casual conversation at first, but as the day grew older he began to open up and I started to get more than a 'yes' or 'no' to my many questions.

He told me about his life as a boy on the reservation lands, where money and opportunities were scarce and how his father had left the family never to return, leaving his mother to bring up a family of seven alone. Peter had been shipped off to a State boarding school at an early age and from the little he said, I guess it had been pretty tough. Dragged away from his tribal culture and forbidden even to speak his own language, it was to his credit that he had not become resentful or bitter but had gone on to do well. He left school for agricultural college, gaining a string of diplomas along the way. After a disastrous marriage, he had struck out on his own, first as a traveling rodeo rider and then as a combine driver, following the ripening grain ever northward up the Mid-West Corn Belt.

Although he never mentioned it, I suspected that he had run into a lot of discrimination in his time and he spoke warmly of the easy-going Bob who treated him with genuine friendship and mutual respect.

It had taken most of the morning to prise Peter's life story from him and by the time he had finished, our trail had led us to the outlying herd. While Peter busied himself checking them over, I went down to the riverbank deciding to cool off with a swim. The feel of the water on my naked skin was a real tonic and I stayed in until the chill finally got to me and I made for the bank to dry off. I was just rubbing myself down with my shirt when a deep voice growled. "How! Paleface!"

Startled, I looked up to see Peter grinning down at me. Dammit, I hadn't heard a sound. Definitely an Indian thing! I thought. He tied up his horse next to mine and made his way down the slope, remarking dryly.

"Better not stay like that too long in this sun or you could get burnt in some funny places!" Then he walked round me, studying me appraisingly, as if I was one of his prize heifers.

I felt my cock begin to react to his inspection and tried to hide it under my damp shirt, but his sharp eyes missed nothing and I saw a faint grin appear on his impassive face. Ignoring my growing embarrassment (which wasn't the only thing still growing) he sat down on a low rock and pulled off his boots. I heard a sharp click as the buckle of his belt hit the rock as he slipped his jeans down his long legs.

Like many experienced male riders, I could see that he was wearing a jockstrap under his shorts, which, much to my disappointment, he kept on as he made his way gingerly down the stony bank and into the cool water. He plunged forward, his long hair floating behind him on the surface and water droplets sparkling on his brown back. He wasn't a great swimmer and after a few minutes he made his way towards the bank. I watched keenly as he stood up in the shallows, silvery trails of water trickling down his arms and chest. Dam' that jockstrap, I thought as I tried to imagine what lay hidden in that well-filled black pouch.

He waded out onto the bank, wringing the water from his hair and lay down beside me. Was that just a little too close? I thought hopefully. He drew his knees up close to his chin and I heard a kind of elastic snap as he slid the damp jockstrap down his long legs. He looked over at me with a smile that was half-teasing, half-mocking as he dropped the flimsy garment by his side with a slight flourish of his hand. Dammit, he must have known exactly what I had been thinking!

What the hell, I thought. My uncontrollable cock had already given me away so I gave up pretending and studied the naked brown body beside me with growing excitement. He was hairless except for a halo of thick black hair around the root of his cock, which seemed much darker skinned than the rest of his brown body -almost black. Having got my undivided attention, Peter began to show himself off to me, gently sliding his foreskin up and down, making the purple tip bulge and disappear by turn. I could feel my own pecker throbbing with excitement and slipped my hand down to comfort it, matching Peter's stroking with my own.

For a while we just lay there, enjoying our own pleasures until Peter raised himself to look over at me. There was no mistaking the enquiry in those oriental looking eyes. Yes! Damn right, Yes please! My mind raced as I nodded my consent, He knelt beside me and slipped my cock into his eager mouth and I felt the end of his tongue begin to tease me gently. My groping hand closed around his magnificently thick cock and I felt his hand slip away to allow me the freedom to explore. His head began to nod, drawing me deeper and more deeper so that I could feel the tip of my cockhead press against the back of his throat while all the time I was squeezing and pulling and coaxing his splendid manhood.

After a while, he lifted his head and drew away from me, planting a quick kiss on the tip of my cock as it emerged. Then he began to explore my whole body, sliding his hands gently over my skin and making me tingle with anticipation. Quickly, quickly, just do it! My whole body seemed to scream, but it wasn't going to get the release it craved just yet. I let go of Peter's cock and lay back, reveling in the feelings flowing through my mind and body as his hands continued to stroke my chest and arms, sliding lower and lower until he could cup my balls in his hand. I felt a sudden weight on my chest, as he lay down on top of me, belly to belly so that our two cocks pressed against each other. He lifted himself slightly and I felt his hand slide in between us to enfold us both in his tight grasp.

The feel of our two cocks moving together felt wonderful -it was another first for me and I just lay back enjoying this new sensation to the full. His damp hair cascaded over my face so that all I could see when I looked up were his dark, almond shaped eyes gazing into mine. But even as I watched, their gentle expression began to change and a sudden lust overcame him. His weight on my chest eased and I felt his hands burrow urgently under my body to lift me and roll me over onto my stomach. My front pressed against the hard stones of the riverbank so I tried to make myself comfortable, only just aware that Peter was now sitting astride my legs. He leant forward and I felt his sharp fingers prise my butt cheeks apart and a sudden warmth as they squeezed back over his unyielding prick.

God! I'm being raped! I thought with alarm and I shouted desperately at him. "No Peter! -Godammit, No!" He made no reply and I could feel his hot breath against my ear as he leant his chest forward to press down upon my arched back. He was aroused beyond any reasoning and I could feel his prick, like a rigid iron bar, sliding up and down through the warm slipperiness of his pre-cum juices and the sound of his frantic panting. I strained upwards with all the power I could muster with my arms and legs and managed to lift his heavy body just enough for me to land a really sharp jab with my elbow into the soft space below his ribs. It was a good hard blow and I heard his breath hiss through his tightly clenched teeth before he rolled off me onto his back.

For a moment he lay there, his eyes wide open in pain and surprise, then I saw his cock suddenly buck upwards, loosing stream after stream of milky white cum on to his heaving chest. As if it had been a signal, my own cock decided on its release and shot forth a steady stream that splashed in white blobs over Peter's brown thigh.

*

I stood up, undecided and more than a little bit afraid as Peter lay recovering, his breath making a whooping sound as it forced oxygen back into his starved lungs. The handsome cock that I admired so much had slumped limply over his emptied balls, and was lifting and falling in time with his labored breathing.

Frustrated and angry, I turned away and climbed the slope to where the two horses stood patiently waiting. After a couple of hefty swigs from my canteen I began to calm down and to think straight once more. What's with this guy? I wondered. Am I safe with him? I was miles away from anywhere and I needed Peter to show me the way back. But what if he tried it on with me again? Sure, I was no virgin, but my pleasures have always stopped at mutual jerking and I had no desire to try anything else.

I went over to Peter's horse and with trembling hands I slipped his old Remington rifle from its boot, knowing inwardly that I would never have the balls to use it. I had finished dressing when Peter climbed up the bank and made his way over to where I stood by the horses. He saw my tense expression as I clutched his rifle, and backed off, holding his hands up in a gesture of surrender. "It's OK.... OK.... It's cool," He said softly, as if he was quieting a restive horse. Then he noticed that my hands were trembling slightly and added.

"Are you alright, kid?"

"Yeah, No thanks to you." He nodded slowly and turned away.

"Kinda loused things up, didn't I." Was all he said.

*

We rode homeward with scarcely a word and it was only when we could see the lights of the ranch ahead of us that Peter broached the subject again. He cleared his throat a couple of times then said quietly. " Uh. Mark?"

"Yeah" I said, still not willing to budge an inch.

"Mark...will you say anything to your uncle about today?" There was no hint of pleading or regret in his voice, so I decided to make him suffer a while longer.

"I'm still thinking about it." I said shortly. He fell silent once more and steered his horse away from my side. 'You bastard'! A little devil-voice inside me nagged. 'You know that this could cost him his job. Now would be a good time to forgive him'. With devilish logic, it added. 'Besides, he owes you -you might get to enjoy this guy's wonderful body again, provided you set some ground rules first.

It was an argument that clinched it for me.

"Relax!" I called over to him. "I enjoyed it. It's just that I'm not into that ....er.. other stuff, OK?" The look of relief he threw me made me feel a heel for keeping him guessing for so long, so I tried to lighten the conversation.

"So, don't ever try to pay me back for Custer again - Tonto!"

His white teeth gleamed in the evening light as he grinned at my playful taunt and replied in kind..

"My people weren't there, Quimosabe. I guess we missed a real good party!" He had enjoyed the joke and the relief that we were friends again showed in his voice, but I never could resist having the last word, so I added.

"Anyway, I've seen enough of your 'little big horn' to last me for now!"

*

The day had been sultry and airless and the evening promised to be no better. Blue-black thunderheads had gathered over the mountains and sparks of lightning made the sky grumble ominously. Uncle Bob had come in from the fields tired and irritable and I thought it best to keep out of his way and give him time to relax. With every window wide open, my room still felt like an oven as I stripped and drew on my Speedos, intending to head for the pool. As I grabbed a towel, I took a long look at myself in the closet mirror. Not bad! I thought.

I had been blessed with an athletic build and while I was no college jock, I wasn't ashamed to show myself at the pool or the beach. 'Just as well.' retorted my little devil-voice. 'You ain't keeping much hid!' I had to admit this was true: My pearl-gray Speedos had been carefully chosen for their style rather than their modesty and they barely covered my favorite playthings. The thin gray fabric clung to me like a second skin and when dry showed off a marvelous outline -when they were wet the effect was something else!

I turned sideways on and looked over my shoulder at myself in profile, smiling at the way I filled out the tiny pouch. Okay, so who isn't in love with themselves at 20?

Out of respect for Carrie's catholic upbringing, I put on a robe for decency as I made my way through the back of the house towards the pool. The water was blue and inviting with scarcely a ripple on its surface and giving a yell of delight, I threw off the robe and dived straight in, striking out strongly for the far end. When I touched the tiled wall, I stood up, smoothed back my hair and wiped the water from my eyes. It was then I noticed Uncle Bob lounging in one of the poolside chairs -he'd had the same idea as me. He was sipping a drink from the long glass and lifted it up as an invitation for me to join him. I swam over to where he sat and leant my arms on the tiled edge, not wishing to leave the cooling water just yet.

"Beat ya' to it, boy" He said cheerfully. It was obvious that he had recovered from the heat and the cares of the day. He nodded towards the house and declared. "That crazy woman in there has cooked enough to feed an army. She'll kill us all for sure -unless I get rid of her first!" The thought of Bob ever winning that argument with his tiny Filipino housekeeper made me laugh out loud.

"You wouldn't dare Unc. And in any case she wouldn't go!"

"Dam' right" he agreed. How Carrie had arrived at the ranch was a story in itself. She had been there ever since I could remember and was devoted to Bob and my aunt Bethany. When Bethany died, it was she alone who had nursed the grieving Bob through his depression and heavy bouts of drinking. Bob would have sooner shot all of his beloved bloodstock than part with Carrie. In her quiet unassuming way, she could twist my uncle round her little finger -and he knew it!

He poured another glass of iced lemonade and reached over to pass it to me.

The sweet, sharp taste refreshed me and flushed the bitter chlorine taste out of my mouth, but as I looked up and smiled my thanks, I noticed that he had only worn a pair of boxer shorts for his swim. Without an inner liner to conceal them, I could hardly miss the sight of two large creamy-coloured globes, covered in coarse hair and another limp white shape pressed against his thigh. My vantage point in the pool below him meant that I could see right up his leg. I decided to stay in the pool a while longer and do a bit of research.

It had been a few days since my trip with Peter, busy days when I had hardly seen either of them, let alone talk with them, so Bob was curious. "How did you get on with Peter?" He asked. There was a strange tone in his voice and I swear I saw a slight stirring inside the leg of his shorts -he knew something. I decided to play it cool. "Oh, OK.... Yeah, he's a nice guy." I got the impression that this wasn't the answer he was looking for, because he changed the subject.

"It was good to see your Dad again." Adding pointedly. "He tells me that you and he get along just fine." Again that strange tone and, yeah, his cock was really moving some now, pushing his ball sac to one side as it slowly stiffened, but if he noticed me staring, he gave no sign. I could feel my own prick hardening, pressing against the thin stretch fabric of my bathers. I can't get out of the pool -not like this, I thought, feeling slightly panicky. Bob took another pull at his drink and finally seemed to notice his growing erection.

Ever so casually, he pulled at the leg of his shorts to make himself more comfortable, dragging the hem further up his thigh in the process so that the tip of his cock was almost in daylight. This time it couldn't be a mistake, could it? My stylish figure-hugging Speedos had become an instrument of torture, trapping and bending my erection in directions it was never designed to go, so I slipped my hand past the waistband and shifted my rock hard cock to one side. Looking up again I saw Bob looking down at me and, yes! There was no mistaking that strange smile again as he decided to go in for the kill: "Your Dad told me that you're into videos: Well, I've got a few you haven't seen. We can watch one tonight, if you like"

I stammered out some sort of answer, hoping that my tan was hiding my blushes.

My Dad must have told him everything! If his invitation didn't clinch the fact, the sight of his erection certainly did. There could be no doubt any longer. His cock had lifted itself almost upright making a great bulge in his shorts. Looking up from the pool, I could see a big blue veins pulsing along its underside and those enormous balls were doing a slow waltz as they rearranged themselves. Bob patted the empty lounger beside him and said huskily.

"Come up here and we can talk about it."

I needed no further urging and pushed myself off the floor of the pool, twisting round so that I was sitting on the edge. As I stood up, Uncle Bob got his first sight of my skimpy gray Speedo trunks and the revealing shape of my rigid cock trapped underneath.

"Whoooee, ain't that something!" He said in awe. "Your Dad must be as jealous as hell. He's got nothin' to match that!"

I looked down at the bulge made by his own barely concealed weaponry, and replied.

"I see you've got nothing to be ashamed of down there, either."

Behind us a bell clanged, warning us that it was near dinnertime and I saw a frown of annoyance cross Bob's face as he got up reluctantly, rearranging his shorts. He put his arm over my shoulder as we walked back to the house and said in a low confidential tone.

"Looks like we've both got a pleasant surprise coming to us both then, don't it?"

My throat had got suddenly tight, so I could only gulp and nod my agreement.

*

Dinner was usually the high point of the working day on the ranch and today was no exception, but I hardly noticed. I ate as quickly as I could, but that only meant a long wait as Bob made his leisurely way through the courses. He didn't seem to be in any great hurry to keep the promise he'd made by the pool, but my balls had ached with anticipation ever since and my errant cock had firmed up more than once since then at the thought of a whole evening's pleasuring.

The meal dragged on and on and it seemed like midnight before we sat over a final cup of coffee. Carrie got up and started to clear the table and I -acting the perfect guest -helped her to take the dishes to the kitchen. We had just got started when a pickup pulled up in the yard outside. It was too shiny to be Peter Long Wolf's and turned out to belong to one of Bob's neighbors. To my intense frustration, his visit turned out to be a long one and the two farmers chatted for an eternity, debating the merits of some damned machine or other. I could only grit my teeth and wait....and wait!

Finally I heard the crunch of tires on gravel as our visitor finally took his leave. Bob came back into the lounge and gave a broad grin as he saw me sitting there, pretending to read. He guessed my thoughts and gave me a broad grin saying. "He's a great guy, Frank, but he's got no sense of timing!" He had all the patience of a farmer and for him, the long wait had only seemed to add a savor to the occasion.

But the time had finally come and Bob led the way to his office, built onto the side of the ranch-house. It was a large room and furnished in the old style, with plenty of wood paneling and a big stone set fireplace. Bob went over to the large picture window and pulled on a cord and the drapes drew across the night-time blackness with a swish. The chances of anyone looking in on us were about the same as on Mars, but I guess we both felt a lot safer with those brown velvet drapes closed and the bolt snapped on the door. A gas fire made to look like burning logs hissed cheerily in the fireplace, making the room look cozy and warm. In fact, if you were in the mood for some secret sex, you couldn't do much better than this, I thought.

Bob went to a cupboard and returned with a bottle of bourbon and two glasses. I'm not into spirits as a rule, but there didn't seem to be any beer on offer so I took the generous slug that was handed to me. After beckoning me to a comfortable leather armchair by the fire, Bob excused himself and went down a short corridor to where I knew there was a small bathroom after a pause I heard the splashing of a shower as Bob prepared himself for our tryst.

"I'll take one after you," I called out and heard the rumble of his reply over the running water. In my earlier haste, I hadn't showered after my dip in the pool and my hair felt sticky and stank of chlorine. Bob reappeared wrapped in a fluffy terry towel robe, rubbing his curly gray hair with a big towel. I dodged past him and hurried into the steamy shower stall. I was eager for action and didn't want to spend too much time in there. When I emerged, I looked for another robe to use, but all I could find was a large towel, which I wrapped round my waist.

As I came back to the office, I saw that my uncle was sitting comfortably by the fire in the twin of the chair I had occupied, so that when I sat down we faced each other. There was an awkward time while each of us wondered how to get started. Bob solved the problem by untying the belt of his robe and spreading the two sides wide over the arms of his chair.

After all my eagerness, Dammit, I was feeling shy in front of my uncle's nakedness and took a while before I slowly pulled aside my towel. We examined each other with interest: I had seen most of his bulky frame before but apart from my peeking at the poolside I wasn't prepared for the sight before me: Dammit, his cock was enormous! It was more square in shape than round and its foreskin had drawn back slightly to reveal a broad coral-colored head from which a tiny clear bead of moisture hung.

If I was impressed with that great shaft, when I turned my attention to his hairy balls I dam' near fainted with wonder and delight. If any screwy scientist ever made a study of how far a man's balls could hang away from his cock, my uncle would have won hands down! The long skin bag that housed his two treasures dropped a full handbreadth down from the base of his hairy shaft. I know because later on I measured it!

Several large folds of hairy skin supported the weight of those testicles and if you can imagine the size of a two large hen's eggs you would be about right for size. My fully erect cock was also under scrutiny and I saw Bob lick his lips furtively at the sight of me lifting up my balls, where my excited sweat had stuck them to the leather seat.

A part from a few slight moves, his cock hadn't been stimulated into an erection yet, but Uncle kept his hands away so that I could admire those truly wondrous genitals. Then as his imagination kicked in, his cock stirred lazily, flopped over to one side and then started to lift slowly out of the deep hollow above his low slung balls. I pulled my chair closer and watched entranced as it make its slow journey to full erection before I wrapped my fingers around its base. As I gripped him, I could feel Bob's racing pulse in the hard pipe that ran under the length of that thick oval cock towards its broad, mushroom-shaped head.

There began a long period of sheer delight for us both as we probed, stroked and pulled at each other's manhood: an uncle and his nephew both sharing the mystery of being male. I started to shudder with the approach of my ejaculation, but Bob released his grip and reached into the pocket of his discarded robe to hand me a small brown bottle. In my comparative innocence, I hadn't encountered 'poppers' before that night and I waved his hand away. I have a thing about drugs, so it took a lot of persuasion for me to take a tentative sniff.

I reeled at the sickly-sweet smell and handed the bottle back with a look of disgust. Bob made me watch him as he closed a nostril with one finger and sniffed heavily from the bottle through the other. A smile of satisfaction crossed his face and his erection began to droop slightly. He took another hard sniff and handed me back the bottle with and said encouragingly. "Give it another try."

I needed something to distract myself from coming, so I took a hefty sniff, the way he had shown me. The smell didn't seem so bad this time and just when I thought nothing would happen, I felt a warm glow come over me and my head began started to swim and throb with a gentle pulse. I decided that I could get to like the feeling and needed no further urging. I lay back in the chair in a dreamy haze with all my senses working overtime. My cock had softened and I felt it flop about as Bob worked on it steadily. When I felt the damp warmth of his mouth enfold me I couldn't keep from groaning with sheer delight as my heightened senses screamed messages to my brain -I had never been sucked like this before in my life.

Soon -too soon for me- the effect began to wear off and almost frantic with lust, I attacked Bob's cock. Soon we were writhing on the floor in front of the fire, stroking and sucking each other with growing excitement. Time and again we had to resort to the little brown bottle to stay our climaxes for just a little longer. Bob was over- enthusiastic and rough in his love play -he had a tendency to seek his own gratification savagely and selfishly without too much thought for his partner. He grunted, bit and scratched at me until he couldn't last any longer and drew his hand away, leaving me to follow his example and work on myself.

With a groan, he lay back on the carpet, his hands a blur as he attacked his thick shaft mercilessly. His balls were flying about uncontrollably from side to side as he pulled faster and ever faster, making his big, red cockhead pop in and out with a wet slapping sound. Finally he let out a roar, and I looked up from my own approaching shoot-out just in time to see jet after incredible jet fly high in the air to fall back on his hairy chest in great globs.

My cock took up the hint and I rolled over and shot my load onto the warm hearth, watching with bleary eyes as the long strings of sperm begin to steam in the heat. We stared glassily at each other, panting and unsteady from our efforts and the effects of bourbon mixed with poppers. My first ever jerk off session with my uncle had turned out to be an awesome experience; We had worshipped and ravaged each other's bodies, leaving them spent and satisfied. Bob slapped my shoulder and used it as a prop to help him stand up. The look he threw me said. "This has got to happen again."

*

The clink of glass against glass woke me from my reverie and I sat up, my head still muzzy from the heady mix of liquor, poppers and sex. Bob was pouring himself another bourbon from the bottle on his desk in a pool of light cast by the antique desk lamp. His face was in semi darkness but the desk lamp showed up his hairy thighs in sharp relief and his large deflated penis drooping down over that long scrotum. It looked wrinkled and a bit sad now, especially when only a few minutes before it had been standing proud and erect, forcing out jets of thick grey-white cum from those gigantic balls. His body may have lost the grace and beauty of its youth but I think that by gratifying himself with my youthful, hairless body had added to his pleasure.

Bob went down the short corridor towards the bathroom and I heard him urinate noisily into the bowl. I gazed around the office, taking in the familiar scene: the wall covered with a rainbow of different colored prize cards and rosettes; at the Winchester 'yellow boy' carbine that I coveted, and at the bank of high-tech equipment on a shelf by the window. There was the low rumble of the flush and my uncle reappeared. He had left the bathroom light on and was silhouetted in its glow as he stomped back along the corridor. With those long dangling balls swinging from side to side as he walked, he looked like a shambling great bear on the prowl and I couldn't contain my laughter.

"What's so funny, Bub." He growled. His voice made me think of bears even more.

"Nothing" I said between a fit of the giggles. "I've just never pictured Smokey Bear looking like that before!"

We began to exchange cheerful insults. "OK, OK, funnyman. Let's see if you can 'cum' like that when you're my age, you one-shot wonder! I can make it again anytime you're ready -buster!"

I could never resist a challenge, especially one that promised still more pleasure, so I boasted. "One-shot wonder? Huh! I'm like that cistern in there. You can almost hear my balls fill up again!"

But despite our brave words, neither of us was really ready yet, and in any case, I rather enjoy that lazy satisfying time recovering from a good jerking session, so I tried to change the subject. Pointing to a bank of small TV screens on a shelf, I said "They're new."

"Yeah," He walked over to a small console by his desk and scratched his furry chest before adding. "We had some guys stealing from farms in the County a while back, so I got a company from Berneville to come out and install all this. -Here, I'll show you." He pressed a few switches and the screens flickered into life.

Pretty soon I began to make out familiar scenes round the yard and the main buildings. Bob was fond of gadgets and lost no time demonstrating how he could pan and tilt the cameras, adjust the lighting and even record on to tape for later playback. To be honest, I was beginning to be sorry I had asked, but something Bob said made me prick up my ears;-

"....I've kept these cameras secret -no one else even knows they're there." His voice dropped low so that I had to strain to hear. "And you'd be surprised at what some guys get up to when they think no-one else is around!"

"Too damn right, Unc.!" I agreed. "Look at the pair of us!" He laughed with me, but then he started to look uncomfortable and I got the idea that he had let slip more than he meant to. Since our first encounter by the pool, I had noticed a subtle difference in his manner toward me; the bluff 'uncle to nephew' act he had always put on with me had toned down one helluva lot, replaced by.....just what? He was now treating me as an equal - like a fellow conspirator in some great secret.

Yes, that was it! I suddenly realised that the same thing had happened with Dad.

It was as though I had somehow been initiated into some great campus secret society.

The liquor had loosed my tongue so I asked bluntly.

"So what do you mean by 'guys getting up to things'?"

It's hard to fathom how anyone could look any more embarrassed than when they are standing in front of you butt-naked, but Uncle Bob gave it a real good try. A look of pain passed over his face and he muttered. Oh,...you know."

"I don't!" I persisted. "Whaddya mean?...Wanking? Fucking?...What?"

"Let's leave it be, shall we? I don't think you're ready for it."

"Bullshit! Here we are dressed only in our skins, recovering from one of the best jerk-offs I've had in months and you say I'm not ready? What else is there for chrissakes? Anyways, if you don't tell me, you can solo jerk for the rest of my visit!"

'Blackmail, even' my little voice joined in. 'Whatever next?'

Blackmail or not, my argument seemed to work, for Bob took a deep breath and after a long pause for thought, finally said.

"You know I asked you about Peter?" I nodded, encouraging him to go on.

"Did he try to do...anything with you?" I had to think quickly but I reckoned that it was OK to come clean. Bob must already know something about his Native American foreman that I didn't -or why did he bring it up now? I took a deep breath and lied in a matter-of fact way.

"Sure, we jerked each other off ...It was great. I enjoyed it." He looked surprised and a bit envious that I hadn't wasted much time in getting it together with his foreman. "Why do you ask?" I enquired with fake innocence.

He seemed lost in thought and it was a while before he drew a deep breath and started on his tale.

"One night, a while back, I left the cameras running in the barn. There was a mare about to foal and I wanted to keep an eye on her as she was getting close to her time. She didn't foal that night, so I rewound the tape. That was when I saw something strange as the pictures whizzed by -It was Peter in the barn."

"So what?" I enquired. "Knowing him and his horses, I expect he was keeping an eye on the mare too."

"No way." Said Bob, sounding like Perry Mason at the end of a case. "He was leading another mare into a loose box." He paused for dramatic effect adding slowly. "And....he was stark bollocky nekkid!"

"Wowee" I said, but my voice was husky with excitement. This was really gross, but why was my cock getting so stiff? I couldn't stop myself from asking. "Did you keep the tape?"

"Dam' right I kept the tape" Said Bob. "Although there wasn't much more to see since the camera only covered the corridor. I checked the timestamp on the tape and it was about 20 minutes later before Pete came back into view, still as naked as a baby. He drew some water from the faucet and washed himself down and...."

He paused to see if he still had my full attention - He sure had!

"...He made dam' sure to see that his prick was clean."

I was fondling my cock by this time as he was telling the story, and I could see that it was having an effect on Bob's hardware too. That big square-looking cock was steadily rising from its forest of curly gray hair and pointing towards me as he looked to see my reaction to his tale. Somewhere in the house a clock chimed and I mentally counted the strokes -there were eleven. It was late -very late for this early-rising household and I hoped that Bob hadn't noticed and bring an end to his fascinating tale. I doubted that I would ever get to know the end unless I could keep his whiskey-fed eroticism going.

"Have you done anything about it since, Unc?"

A faint smile -almost a leer -changed his expression. We were fellow conspirators again.

"Dam' right I did!" Again that leer. "I moved the camera and I keep the tapes running every night since then!" He went over to a gray filing cabinet, his stiff dick pointing the way like some obscene banner. If I hadn't been so aroused myself I would have laughed at the ridiculous sight. There was a dull rumble as the drawer rolled forward and Bob fingered his way along a row of tapes and pulled one out. Sliding the black plastic cassette out of its cover he inserted it into the slot of player.

The screen came to life showing a row of horses standing quietly in their stalls. Bob had spared no expense and unlike the small security monitors, this picture was bright and crisp -and in full color. Bob picked up the remote and came over to sit beside me. The tape speeded forward until he stopped it when the timestamp showed 22:45. The date was about three months earlier. After a minute or so the real action began on the screen.

Peter came into the barn and walked up the aisle checking each box as he went. The horses watched him with lazy interest as he passed them by but it was clear from his purposeful step that he had one particular horse in mind. Bob had done his homework well and the camera zoomed into close focus as Peter stood almost underneath. The sound was muzzy and picked up a lot of extra noise but we could hear Peter's deep voice muttering little endearments as he nuzzled his head against one particular horse. "That's Lucy May" growled Bob in my ear.

For a long time, Peter nuzzled and patted the mare's head and I could see that she was relishing the attention. He moved away slightly out of shot but I could just see him slip off his buckskin jacket and hang it on an old lamp bracket.

He drew his shirt over his head and his long ponytail disappeared through the collar hole only to reappear cascading down the magnificent back I had caressed only a few days before. I had been too interested in the action taking place before me to think about myself, but I becoming aware of a dull ache in my balls. They had been licked, sucked and fondled by Bob earlier -they had even taken a beating from his last crazy masturbatory strokes .Now, as they regained their potency, they were letting me know they were ready for more action.

I glanced quickly over at my uncle: He was leaning forward, entranced by the sight of Peter slipping out of his jeans -this time there was no black jockstrap to spoil the view, for he wore nothing underneath them. I didn't know it then, but he had different riding in mind that night. You may think me na‹ve, but don't forget that I was a city boy and knew nothing of bestiality -I wasn't even sure that it was possible for a man to have sex with animals.

What was taking place on the screen was totally new to me and I was hooked! There was a snick from the soundtrack as Peter unclipped the mare's headstall from the rail at the front of the box and gently shooed her hindquarters round so that she stood almost square on to the camera. He left the box and returned with a straw bale from the stack by the door which he placed behind the mare's hind legs.

All his preparations made, Peter began to stroke the mare's neck, slowly working his way down her chest towards her forelegs. All the time he was crooning softly to her in words I couldn't make out. From the slow repetitious rhythm I guessed it was a love song or lullaby learnt from his Indian mother. Lucy May turned her head round towards him and I could see her nostrils twitch as she sniffed at his naked body. Peter gave a short laugh as her whiskers tickled his side and turned towards her questing muzzle. I gave a gasp as I watched her long pink tongue came out to explore him and saw his balls lift and drop as she licked the salt from his sweaty groin.

Peter arched his back in sheer delight which gave us an even better view of her licking at his dark brown cock, just like a kid with a candy bar. A long gasping groan came from beside me as Bob took in the scene. Uncaring of my presence, his eyes were fixed on the screen while all the time he kneaded and tugged at himself, totally engrossed in the scene being played out before him. Peter seemed to be close to a climax and it took an obvious effort of will for him to pull away from the mare's questing tongue, but he stepped out of her reach and stood back for a while, recovering.

After a time, he squatted down and stroked the mare's belly, close to where I could just see her two black teats. As he fondled them, the muscles of her leg twitched and she straddled her hind legs wider, making an easier for those searching brown hands to explore between them. Peter was in no hurry and it took several minutes before he started to work his way steadily upwards between her wide straddled legs. She responded by lifting her tail like a flag and letting loose a stream of yellow urine. Peter rebuked her gently as he retrieved the wet bale. The damp floor was not to his liking, especially to his bare feet, so he placed the bale in a dry spot at an angle to the wall.

For a moment I thought we wouldn't get to see any more and I slumped back in my chair, disappointed, but I soon leaned forward again with a jolt as I saw that Peter had turned the mare's hindquarters so that her haunches almost faced towards the camera lens. I could hardly believe our luck when the camera refocused to a shot of the mare's leathery vulva glistening with a stringy clear discharge. Her vagina twitched a few times then seemed to pout, exposing its pink inner surface as though it was winking. Bob leaned towards me and cleared his throat, "She's telling him she's ready." He whispered hoarsely.

The tall Native American stood for a while, working furiously on his dick, bringing it to its full hard size before he stepped up on the bale. His body shut out our view for a while but when the mare shuffled sideways a step or so, we could see that Peter was teasing her, slipping his hand right inside her up to his wrist, thrusting it back and forth in a steady rhythm as old as time itself. Lucy May held her tail to one side and humped her back in time with his thrusts, seeming to relish her human lover's attention. He didn't fail her and withdrew his hand, only to replace it with his rampant dick, sliding it in and out deeper and deeper with each slow stroke until his balls were squeezed tightly between their two bodies. He gave a long deep groan and the muscles of his buttocks began to clench and release as, slowly at first, then faster he began to pump at her willing rear end. A minute or so later and it was all over: Peter gave a series of loud grunts and his legs twitched rapidly as he found release. Totally spent, he collapsed forward over the mare's haunches and lay there with his chest heaving.

His panting seemed to ease and he straightened his back slowly until I saw his cock slide out of the mare and drop limply onto his scrotum. The muscles around the mares vagina relaxed and she expelled a string of Peter's sperm, leaving a row of pearly drops trapped in the tiny hairs fringing her long leathery slit. I felt a chill on my leg and looked down in time to see a steady stream of my own sperm tracing a path down the leather seat of my chair towards the cleft of my butt.

Worried that I might mark Bob's favorite chair I looked over at him in time to see him perform a real neat trick: He had pulled his long ball-sack out as far as it would stretch to catch his cum in the hollow it made between his two balls as each pulsing jet splashed off his cupped hand. In our excitement, we must have both shot our cum in time with Peter, but neither of us seem to have noticed, so engrossed had we been in watching his dramatic climax.

Uncle Bob stood up, still holding his ball-sack out like a hairy cup, and rummaged on his desk for a pocket pack of Kleenex. He tore the film wrapper open with his teeth and threw half of the contents at me and we began to clean ourselves up.

"Well, whaddya think of that?" Enquired Bob. "Ain't that something?"

"That was truly awesome" I said sincerely, excited beyond measure.

"But ain't...er, I mean.... isn't it illegal? I asked faintly.

"Not if they don't catch you at it, it ain't." He said in a droll voice. His cheerful acceptance of what we had just seen phased me and I could only stammer. "So! Er, ....what are you going to do about Peter?"

"Nothin'." He lifted his softened penis carefully and mopped a blob of cum from the underside. "I reckon they both enjoyed it, and she sure as hell won't have no foal by him!" He laughed heartily, relieved to see that he hadn't over-stepped the mark by showing me the tape. But my mind still buzzed with questions and I said, half to myself. "I wonder what it feels like?"

"It feels pretty good, boy...pretty good. That's the hottest piece of pussy that you'll ever taste in your lifetime."

"You mean.....you've done it too?" I asked weakly. This was getting surreal.

"When I was young and horny like you." His look told me he wasn't joking. He leaned over and touched my arm and looked earnestly into my eyes before saying quietly. "But, hear me boy. Don't you go trying it out on your own. Not without me or Peter being there. Guys have gotten themselves killed that way."

My mouth went dry and I could scarcely whisper. "You mean ..you mean you'd let me try it? I gasped. He couldn't mistake the anticipation and eagerness in my voice.

"Happen I might, if you're still of a mind to and we can find a mare that's willing to stand for you. It seems that young Pete can spot 'em when they're ripe and ready."

He picked up his discarded jeans and I knew that our evening was coming to a end, but Bob hadn't quite finished yet. He drew his belt tight round his ample waist and sat down again beside me. "Some time back, I was reading up on the life of the plains Indians - It's a kinda hobby of mine, finding out how folk lived here before we arrived. Well, it seems that the young men of certain tribes, (mostly the unmarried bucks, but I reckon some of the older ones couldn't kick the habit, neither).

They used to service their mares when they were out on long hunting trips or on the warpath. They didn't see anything wrong in it. They saw it more as a spiritual thing, a bonding, if you like - of their spirit with the spirit of the horse. By planting their seed in a favorite mare, they believed that they could plant in her some of their bravery and honor as well. That way they figured she would breed real war ponies for them, as fit and strong and brave as themselves." He stood up and turned towards me.

"Perhaps Peter sees it that way -who knows?" Then with a roguish grin, he added. "Or mebbe he's just a horny bastard!"

His laughter rang down the corridor as he turned out the lights behind us.

*

I lay on top of my bed and thought about the mind-blowing events of the evening. My whole groin ached from Bob's over-enthusiastic attention and I was much too excited to sleep. I had never had such an incredible evening -not even with my Dad, although I much preferred his more gentle touch. I had been really turned on by the sight of Peter humping his mare and I started to scheme ways of making uncle Bob keep his promise to let me try some horse pussy. It wasn't going to be easy: Peter lived in what had been the old bunkhouse in my Granddad's time.

It was close to the barn, so he had to be kept out of the way somehow or he might come in at the wrong time. I could see problems with that scenario for both of them, should he catch Bob and me....What was that phrase?....In flagrante. The benefits of a college education! I smiled to myself and to the sound of horses calling to each other outside, I fell into a deep sleep.

A few days later Bob announced over breakfast that he would be going away for a few days to a convention up- State and asked me if I would be OK in the house alone.

"Sure..no problem." I said trying to curb my excitement. I had spent another heavy evening with Bob the night before, and while we had both enjoyed ourselves, I had found myself yearning for Peter Long Wolf's lithe body writhing in ecstasy beside me, rather than my uncle's heavy frame. I knew that Peter was still wary of me and he had rejected every one of my unsubtle hints that I would welcome another session with him.

Only the day before, I had been out with him in the old red pickup to renew some fence posts in the far pastures, ready to move the stock. It had been another hot day and we had both stripped off to our shorts. The sight of Peter's torso and thick brown legs started my hormones raging and I almost drooled whenever I watched him. His muscles rippled as he banged the posts in with a double- handed contraption and with his sweat-dewed back, he looked like a supple well-oiled machine. I could see the waistband of the familiar black jockstrap appear as his shorts were dragged down slightly and I had to curb my disappointment that I wouldn't catch a glimpse of his beautiful cock by accident.

On the other hand, I had already made my preparations in case I had a chance to reveal myself, hoping that it would be enough to stimulate his interest in me once more. I was wearing nothing underneath my old cutoffs and could feel every movement of my cock as I held the posts upright for Peter to knock in.

We broke for lunch and I perched on the tailgate of the truck and attacked the small mound of sandwiches that Carrie had packed for me. Peter was squatting on the ground, Indian fashion, facing me as we ate and yarned. Hoping to copy Uncle Bob's revealing pose by the pool, I hitched up the leg of my shorts and was rewarded to see that Peter was watching me with his hooded eyes. My erection was growing at a fast rate and if unchecked it would soon be poking itself out of my shorts, but I pretended to be engrossed in my sandwich, while continuing to secretly watch Peter's reaction out of the corner of my eye.

His tight jockstrap hid any physical reaction to the show I was putting on, and his impassive face gave no sign of interest. Just when I was about to give up, Peter rose and went over to a clump of bushes as if he was going to take a leak. He was gone one helluva long time -surely no one spent all that time having a piss! He eventually returned and gave me a slow smile of triumph as he passed. Dammit, the bastard's jerked off! I thought angrily and that was the end of that: If he was playing hard-to-get to rouse my longing for him to fever pitch, then he was dam' well succeeding!

*

I was still surly with disappointment at Peter's rejection of me that night as I tried to think of any way that I could it get together with that handsome Native American. I even started to blame myself for not giving into him and letting him have his way by the riverbank that first day. But no, I couldn't contemplate doing that with anyone -not even with this bronze-skinned Adonis that held me so enthralled. My only hope lay in the thought that Bob's absence might just give me the slight chance I needed.

*

Uncle Bob's departure was quite an occasion. I looked admiringly at his best outfit as he climbed into his car ready for the long drive North. "You look like Roy Rogers." I said as we made our farewells. "Sure hope not!" he retorted. "He's dead!" He grinned and handed me a set of keys saying that I could use the Cherokee whenever I wanted. As I thanked him for his generosity, he added that he might stay on up North for a few days more to 'take in the scene.' The conspiratorial leer he gave me suggested that some gambling with his stockmen cronies or even sampling a couple of hookers was what he had in mind.

"OK, Have fun!" I said as he gunned the engine and pulled away. A cheery wave was the last I saw of him for the next six days. Without his larger than life presence, the house seemed strangely empty and quiet as I went back in.

Later on that day, I went up to my room to shower and change before taking a trip into town in the Jeep. I was drying myself off, when I took a closer look at the bunch of keys on the dressing table. They must have been Bob's everyday set, because the ring was packed with keys of all shapes and sizes. Among them I recognised the long shafted key that fitted the lock of the office door -yes that one had become very familiar and scenes that room had witnessed recently flashed through my mind.

It was then that I had a real gem of an idea!

* There was not a sound inside the house as I made my way stealthily down the back stairs towards the office. Outside I could hear the distant blaring of a cow as she called for her calf and I thought that it must be the loneliest sound on earth. The brass key slid smoothly in the lock and I was in. I went over to the window and drew the drapes carefully. There might be a faint chance that Peter might make a late night check of the buildings - I had seen the lights were still on in the bunkhouse as I returned from town. I switched on the security cameras and one by one, the little monitors lit up with a blue- gray glow. They gave out just enough light to see by, so I settled down and started on the sandwiches that the ever-thoughtful Carrie had left out, together with a Thermos of hot coffee for my return from town.

*

Needless to say, nothing happened that night, nor the next and I was beginning to call myself all kinds of a fool for thinking my plan had any chance of success. The only bit of excitement I had was when one camera caught sight of a small herd of deer making their way across the empty yard. This third night was definitely going to be my last, I decided. I had become irritable and scratchy through lack of sleep and frustration and only that morning Carrie had laid her hand on my forehead, inquiring. "You not well?" You're right, I thought.

A sudden movement on one of the screens caught my eye. The light of a small torch wavered its way steadily along the wall of the barn, leaving a whitish streak on the screen as it moved. I tried to zoom in with the camera, wishing that I had watched more closely when Bob had shown off his new toys to me, but by the time I had got it sorted out, it was too late. I saw a small square of light as a stealthy figure opened a little gate in one of the huge barn doors and passed through. I turned my attention to the little screen that covered the inside of the barn, just in time to see Peter Long Wolf pick up a bale of straw and carry it along the line of boxes. This is it fella! I nearly hugged myself with excitement and glee. Christmas had come early!

Timing and stealth were crucial now. I went down the familiar little corridor and past the bathroom to the door that led out to the yard. Trembling with anticipation, I cursed as my fingers fumbled to find the right key. "Oh God, what if there isn't one on this ring." But I needn't have worried -the third one I tried slid sweetly into the lock and a swift turn let me out into the cool night air. My sneakers made no sound as I crossed the yard into the dense shadow of the barn. I didn't use the same door as Peter, but slipped round the side to a wooden stairway that led up to the hay loft. The steps creaked loudly and I froze, my heart thumping loudly. No more scares please! I pleaded.

I unlatched the door at the top of the stairs and made my way along a wooden catwalk until I was almost over Peter. The noises of the horses in their stalls had drowned my stealthy approach and I could see from his casual manner that he was still intent on his own pleasure and had heard nothing. From this angle his bronzed body looked even more magnificent: His naked torso tapered sharply to a narrow waist and the smooth swell of his buttocks gleamed in the dim lights of the barn. I nearly gasped in awe, but I lay still, trying to control my panting breath and waited for the crucial moment.....my special moment!

My cock was screaming for attention, but I was determined to ignore it. I needed it to be at full strength for later on. If I got my way, I would give it the treat of its lifetime. I checked the pocket of my jeans and felt for a cold round shape. I had prepared everything down to the last detail and had even lifted one of Bob's bottle of poppers from the small store he kept in the office ice-box. I was going all the help it could give me if I had any hope of making myself last beyond first base.

Below me, things were following the same pattern as before. The big haunches of Peter's chosen mare for the night were directly underneath and I had already recognised them as belonging to Candy, the horse I rode.

From my scanty knowledge, I counted this as a definite plus -she would know me and, hopefully, would stand quietly for me. I watched as she stood placidly looking out over the box while Peter stroked and teased her belly. Things are moving on nicely, I thought, but I was determined to wait a little longer. This was going to be pay-back time for Peter: I'd teach him a lesson for treating my advances so coolly. I waited until he started to bring himself up to his full, erect self, watching hungrily as he drew his hands slowly and lovingly along his dark brown shaft. Judging my moment to a nicety, I called softly. "Hi Peter!"

He started and gasped in horror while his back went rigid as if he had been shot. His long ponytail thrashed about his shoulders as he turned his head round, looking for the source of that mocking voice. "Look behind you!" I said in a childish sing-song and he turned to see me standing above him, one hand leaning against a beam while the other was caressing my cock through the gaping fly of my jeans. He gulped and said in a hoarse tone.

"Jee-zusss Mark, Don't ever, never ever, do that to me again!"

"I won't" I said agreeably and slid nimbly down the wooden beam to land on the straw by his side. Already I could feel the heat from his naked body through my thin shirt.

"Don't let me stop you." I added innocently.

"How....er...How long have you been there?" He stammered, totally thrown.

"Long enough." Then I paused dramatically. "But on the other hand: not long enough: -If you catch my drift."

He was recovering his composure and tried to bluff it out, although he had literally been caught with his pants down. I would have loved to have heard that excuse -it would need to be pretty convincing, but I was far too impatient to press home my advantage. The shock of my sudden appearance had made his cock shrivel and withdraw so that it hung like a brown fruit over his balls. I bet they're really aching now. I thought smugly as I reached forward and lifted his cock, letting it fall back on his balls with a slight bounce.

"I haven't done that much good, have I?" I breathed and dropped down on my knees to take it into my mouth. It took a long time for it to respond -I must have really phased him. I thought as I sucked greedily. Then I felt Peter's body begin to relax as he realised that his secret might still be safe. I looked up into his puzzled brown eyes.

"Relax buddy...It's OK...Really it is." I breathed, my voice husky with lust.

"I'm here for the same thing as you are; I want a piece of the action too."

For a moment I thought he would refuse, then his face cleared and he said softly.

"You sure about this? Don't you want to talk about it first? I shook my head.

"Nope. I've been watching you and it has really turned me on." I didn't want to beat about the bush any longer so I said bluntly.

"You are going to fuck Candy, aren't you?"

He nodded slowly.

"Me too." I said with more confidence than I felt, then I suggested.

"You go first and show me what to do."

He studied my face with those deep brown eyes for a long time, then amazingly a broad grin transformed his features and an excited tone came into his voice as he said briskly.

"OK kid. Let's do it!"

I watched spellbound as he stepped up on the straw bale behind the waiting mare and began to gently touch her with his long brown fingers. Candy turned her neck and looked at me with her gentle, blue-black eyes as I ripped open the buttons of my shirt and undid the fastner of my jeans. Peter looked over at me, his cock in his hand, smiling as if to say, "Wait your turn, I won't be long."

I caught a quick glimpse of the long pink lips of Candy's vulva part before Peter inserted his exposed cockhead into the void. For what seemed a long time, he played with her, varying the depth and speed of his strokes and thoroughly enjoying himself. His head was thrown back and his eyes tight closed as waves of pleasure made him shudder, then for one brief moment he looked at me and smiled before he started to thrust savagely into the mare. On the video I had watched with Bob, I hadn't noticed that Peter had been particularly vocal, but having a spectator may have had an effect on him because he began to grunt and mutter as he began to thrust faster and faster.

"Yeah....Yeah....Oh...Jeeezzzzusss!" A long moaning cry announced his climax and he fell forward onto Candy's rump, just as I'd seen him do, days before. Eventually he pushed himself up and looked over at me with a smile. "That's how it's done, kid." He panted, adding with a grin. "You want to try it now? -I've warmed it up nicely for you!"

As I entered my first ever mare, my first impression was one of intense warmth and the feel of a strong grasp on my quivering cock. It wasn't at all like I imagined and the thought that the slipperiness I was feeling was probably due to Peter's cumming only a few minutes before was a real turn on. He was standing right behind me, his hands pressing against my buttocks, encouraging me to push and withdraw, push and withdraw. The feeling was so strong that I span the lid off my bottle of poppers and took several hefty snorts to slow me down.

Whether it was that or just my excitement, but my senses reeled as I felt my cock push past the hard ring of muscle just inside the mare's vulva and into a warm cavern beyond. She wriggled her haunches slightly and for an anxious moment I thought that she was going to refuse me after having already been ravished by Peter's long tool. But it seemed that she was only making herself more comfortable and she stood placidly as I began to slide my cock rhythmically back and forth.

Another quick snort of poppers steadied me for only a moment before the inevitable happened: I was not prepared for the intensity of my climax and let out a series of long drawn out "Uhh...uhhs!" as my dick throbbed its release.... It felt incredible and my nails dug hard into Candy's ample haunches as I screwed up my face in ecstasy and pain, unaware that Peter was supporting me as I arched back. I didn't want to leave Candy's warm tunnel of love but she gave me no choice: A series of pulsing thrusts spat out my softened cock and followed it with a long string of my cum, which dribbled down my bare legs. Peter slipped his arms under mine as I stood gasping and I clung on to him tightly until I recovered. He bent his head and whispered in my ear.

"Was it like you imagined, Mark?"

"No way!" I answered, my voice still panting. It was ten times better than that!"

He face broke into a broad grin and he slapped my butt playfully. "Guess so.

I'll see to your new girlfriend here, then we'd better go clean up."

Kari's first tender time - Dark Fantasy, Black, Cruelty, Group Sex, Humiliation, Interracial, Monster, Rape, Transsexual, Virginity
 

Kari's first tender time - Dark Fantasy, Black, Cruelty, Group Sex, Humiliation, Interracial, Monster, Rape, Transsexual, Virginity

Introduction:
Don't read the epilogue unless you have strong stomach, it's fucked up.
Kari's first tender time - Digimon lemon by MISTER BIG T
This particular lemon contains material unsuitable for 1 year old Polynesian penguins. If you're a penguin and from Polynesia, don't read this lemon.

Chapter 0: It hurts where I pee but not because I need to pee

It was just a day to 18th birthday of Kari. Today she had finally reached her long waited moment as she had promised to TK that on the eve of her birthday, the two would get married. For now though, she and her friends were gathered to a huge party at her home done for her as they wouldn't have the time on the actual day.

"Mmmm!" Veemon mumbled as he pigged out on the cake. He suddenly noticed Gatomon staring at him and offered her the cake "Here, you can have this!"
Gatomon gave a soft groan as she watched the extended mashed cake. "I'm on a diet."

Tai had bought Kari a very pretty pink dress that complimented her body.

"Thanks Tai. This looks really beautiful!" she cooed as she hugged it gently against her face.

Just then, there came a knock on the door and Patamon went to open it.

Outside was Davis, posing off like an idiot with a huge grin.

Patamon closed the door.

Meanwhile, Kari had noticed that TK wasn't all that talkative. In fact, she almost got the feeling that the guy was trying to avoid her. Shrugging to herself, she decided to go to the toilet to clean her up a bit before returning to the party.

Of course, everything would take a dramatic turn during that trip.

Chapter 1: I wish I'd have a gun so I could shoot the birds who shit on me all day long

Kari was approaching the bathroom when she suddenly heard a small racket from the kitchen. When she went to investigate she gagged as she saw seven extremely muscular black women invade and pillage her kitchen. To call these 'ladies' developed would be understatement as their physique would make even biggest Austrian body builder blush in shame. They all wore dark gray tank top that nearly burst from their muscles and their big breasts. They each had blue jeans as well to complete the ensemble.

"Talera! The girl, get her!" one of them suddenly shouted as suddenly Kari's mouth was covered by a hand almost bigger than her entire head.

In her vulnerable state she was able to see her assailants better. The one called Talera had long, completely white hair tied with a hair band. There were two girls who seemingly were twins and both had their hair the same way. There was also the youngest, who had short black hair and she was the most petite of them all. However, the remaining two were even more baffling than these others.
The biggest woman and the most muscular one; had only one eye. She seemed extremely serious and looked at Kari with her only eye so menacingly that she felt like crying.
And finally, the one who had issued the order, obviously the leader; a very athletic looking ebony woman. Unlike the others, she wasn't incredibly muscular. Her boobs however were humongous, probably E cup or maybe small F. She had long gray hair that covered her other hair from time to time and she brushed it away with her hand.

"What's your name girl? Speak and tell us why there's so much noise coming from the other room?" the leader spoke while approaching Kari.
Kari whimpered a bit but was afraid the women would hurt her before Gatomon or any of her friends could save her "It's Kari.. And. It's my wedding party.. Please leave now, I promise I won't call the police."
"A wedding? Surely there must be lots of people eager to meet us then." the leader continued to speak as she placed a knife on Kari's throat. "Let's go girls; we'll see exactly what sort of party this is."

As the women made their way back into the living room, Tai was the first to notice these people. The shock was so big; he dropped his mug that he was holding, making it shatter into billions of shards. This made everyone face the direction.

"KARI!!!" Gatomon screamed as she digivolved into Angewomon.
Just then the leader sank the knife a little into Kari's throat making the girl scream "If you don't do anything, I'll cut this little bitch wife's throat in front of your eyes... "
Angewomon gagged but nodded slowly as she devolved back to Gatomon "F-Fine. What do you want from us?"
"Tie up yourselves. My sisters will make sure that the knots are also tight," the woman spoke while nodding to her companions who tossed some rope to the people.

It took several minutes only before everyone was tied up securely, hardly able to move at all. The youngest sister approached Sora and rubbed her hand along her cheek.

"I like her Feralzen, she's cute. May I have this one?" she asked while looking back at the leader.
The leader, obviously called Feralzen shrugged and nodded "I don't see why not."
"Do you have any alcohol in here?" the young sister asked while she untied Sora and looked over at Kari.
Kari nodded slowly "Just some champagne and wine we were going to drink to celebrate."
"All right then.. Well you girl, go get us the champagne and the wine." the young girl said as Sora began to walk away, she grabbed the girl's arm strongly. "Naked. I want you to go and get those things to us naked."

Sora whimpered but nodded and began to take off her school uniform.

"No! Don't hurt her you big bullies!!" Mimi screamed before the twins moved over to her, suddenly starting to lick all over her face and fondle her breasts throughout her dress. "N-no!!"

Kari sobbed as she closed her eyes, not able to watch the humiliation of her friends.

"Talera, you want to have that one with glasses? Me and Xel will take the bride," Feralzen spoke while looking back over to the blonde woman who nodded and walked over to Yolei.
Yolei screamed and struggled "Stay away from me you sick bitch! We're not your toys!" but the woman forced her tongue in the girl's mouth. Out of fear of what they'd do to her or Kari, Yolei didn't even bite it.

Sora meanwhile returned with the two bottles. Feralzen immediately grabbed the champagne, opened, and began to drink from it straight from the bottle, spilling some of the contents on her heavy breasts and on Kari's hair. She gagged as some also got in her eyes and she tried to wiggle away but the woman had her in a strong grip.
Meanwhile the other girls were passing up the bottle of wine around, each taking heavy gulps from it as the young sister suddenly forced Sora to sit on her lap.
"Mmm so whore.. How many men have been in your tiny cunt?" the woman questioned her.
Sora blushed and silently looked away from the muscular being.
"I asked how many!" the young sister suddenly shouted as she twisted Sora's arm so hard there came a small crack as it bended a bit.
Sora screamed and cried "One! Just one!! Stop you're hurting me!!"

"That's right; let that be a lesson to all you others. We won't mind having our ways with you all one way or other. Whatever it'd be with you all bloody and bruised or worse, is entirely up to you.. Do you understand what I'm saying?" the leader once again explained before shoving the champagne bottle into Kari's mouth, forcefully making her drink it too.
Kari tried to push it out from her mouth. "P-Please. I can't stand alcohol." she protested but was only met with more of the champagne in her mouth.
Feralzen got a sadistic look on her face and she winked at her sisters "Bring the rest of the wine too, let's see how the bride looks as merrier."

Kari screamed and tried to resist as Xel, the one eyed woman brought the wine bottle and now both of the women were pouring alcohol in her mouth at fast rate. They had her locked hard and she couldn't even spit it out.
Soon the women stopped and backed away a bit while Kari looked a bit light headed and her eyes were a bit dreamy, the alcohol working quickly in such light weight girl.

"Ugggh.. Mmm....." she mumbled while she moved forward, only to trip and land against the chest of Feralzen who roared in a laugh where soon, all the other women joined.

The young sister looked over to her sisters before looking back at the girls, whom all were now naked expect Kari. She looked over to her sisters and then the girls. "I think it's time we show these bitches a bit of a treat. Don't you think so girls?"

Each of them laughed as everyone expect Feralzen and Xel began to take their pants off. Mimi and the others screamed which brought attention to Kari's eyes, so she could see something incredible.

Each woman was sporting incredibly large and long dicks, at least foot and half long each. They were throbbing eagerly, spurting some pre cum off their tip eager to get in the girls.

"Mmmm like them bitches? Our dicks are the biggest in the world and they're here just for you.." the young one spoke which was met by the twins giggling in a union.
Sora screamed as she was pushed down and the 'woman' rubbed her huge dick against her pussy's entrance "Oh God you freak don't. That's way too big.. You'll tear me apart!!"

But it was no use, with a single brutal thrust the woman entered her dick into Sora's cunt in an instant making her scream from the sudden entrance. "Aah please! No!! Noo!!" she screamed, shaking her head violently back and forth.

However she was lucky compared to the fate of Yolei. For Talera had entered her dick into the purple haired beauty's ass hole. Yolei had never had anal in her life before and now she was raped by a dick bigger than in any porn she had seen.

And Mimi? She was forced to suck on the other twin while the other violently raped her pussy, like a whore in an alleyway. They were thrusting in and out of her in an almost synchronized pattern while tears rolled down along her eyes, totally messing up her mascara and ruining her appearance.
All the boys and all the Digimon sat there, head mixed with emotions of sorrow, anger, and fear. The inability to do anything was extremely heavy on their morale and they felt extremely useless, like they had never felt before. And despite nothing had been done to Kari; TK and Gatomon were still the saddest, with sorrow completely filling their hearts.

"Mmmh. Her cunt is so tight I'm already going to cum.." the young sister suddenly murmured.
That remark made Sora panic "No don't come inside! No!!"

However it was no use, the young sister moaned hard as she shot a huge load in Sora's pussy, completely filling it with her semen.

"No.." Sora quietly whimpered. She wasn't on a pill and she would get pregnant for sure if these women wouldn't let her go.

That thought hadn't really even crossed her mind earlier but now, she was more afraid than ever. Would they really just be happy after taking their bodies? The Digidestined knew their faces and even names of the two.... What would the women decide to do for them all?
Before she could think that further she could see the twins moan as the other came hard, inside Mimi's mouth and all over her face as the other twin shot her load in Mimi's tight pussy.
From the expression of Talera, it was clear the blonde woman was about to cum as well. Indeed, she moaned and ejaculated hard deep in the ass of Yolei who cried and held on the carpet so hard there came blood from her nails.

Kari blinked few times looking at this as the entire room was spinning and shaking in her head "Ugggh.. Leave us. Alone."
"I can't let you do that. Not before you fuck us darling.." Feralzen murred as she nodded to Xel as they both began to take off their pants.

Chapter 2: I never meant to make you blue; I never meant to hurt you.

Kari gasped hard as she saw the two biggest dicks imaginable. Xel's dick wasn't as long as Feralzen's but it was around 2 feet and extremely thick far thicker than that of her sister. However, Feralzen's dick was over 2? in length and extremely thin compared to its grotesque length. In reality, it was as thin as a regular human dick.
"That. That's impossible.." Kari sobbed as Xel moved behind Kari and lied down to the floor bringing the whining girl along down to rest on the muscular woman's chest.
Feralzen grinned as she stroked her mammoth dick and rubbed it against Kari's pussy "Don't worry honey, I promise to be gentle. I don't want you to die on me."
Just then TK snapped as she couldn't take it any longer "NO! Stop it! Stop it!! Don't hurt her!! Don't do that to her, anything but that!!"
"Hmmm seems like we have someone who likes you really much Kari.. Is he your future husband?" Feralzen asked while eyeing at TK.

Kari slowly nodded as the thick cock of Xel rubbed against her ass crack "Y-Yes. We'll be married tomorrow.. Please don't do this miss Feralzen. I.. I'm a virgin.."

The leader stopped advancing and looked over to Xel who seemed to be puzzled about this turn of events.

"Well I don't think it's okay for the poor hubby to be there out all alone right? So join the fun.. There's plenty of her for everyone in here.." Feralzen laughed as the sisters suddenly tore the boys' pants off before starting to jerk off their soft dicks, starting to get them hard as they dragged the boys close to Kari. "Oh look. The guys like the idea of us taking your virginity."

Tai shook his head hard "No it's not true Kari! These women are doing this to us!"

However the sisters were jerking the boys dicks extremely skillfully and soon they were shooting their cum all over Kari's clothes, her face, and the two bulky shemales.
"Mmm I love taking a cum bath before fucking.." Feralzen murred as she began to insert her insane size into Kari's cunt.

As Kari gasped and cried, she could feel another large member enter her ass totally stretching her ass to the limit and way past it. She screamed hard as both of her holes virginities were stolen in seconds and the inhuman women pushed further in, with Feralzen's dick's outline appearing on Kari's stomach as it thrust in and out of her.
TK could not watch any longer, how the women were taking her beautiful wife. Feralzen pulled Kari's shirt off, revealing her perky tits as she pushed forward as deep as she could go, and began to grab on them hard.
Kari's eyes were rolled back in their sockets and she was just gasping, not even able to scream as the huge dicks went in and out of her holes at fast rate. From corner of her eye though, she could see how the other sisters had gained new erections and were stroking them at fast rate on her. Soon the women came again, drenching Kari with their cum, coating her hair and her face nearly completely.
Feralzen kept pounding into Kari faster and harder, making the girl bleed more on her penis while Xel did the same with Kari's ass.

"I'm going to come.. I'll come lots okay." Feralzen gasped as she pumped in and out at fast rate.

Soon she cried out from pleasure as she shot a load like straight out of a water hose, immediately filling Kari's pussy and her womb. She still moaned while continuing to cum, bloating Kari up a bit before pulling out and shooting still few spurts all over Kari's stomach and breasts. Xel moaned as she also reached her orgasm and shot her load deep into the bowels of Kari, bloating the poor girl's stomach even further.
"Mmm that was good bitch.. We'll have a great time together. You and us.." Feralzen laughed, which was once again followed by the others laughing.

Epilogue

The sad and tragic story has even more tragic and gruesome ending that'll no doubt shock anyone. The humans whom were not even humans but rather turned out to be part of the horrible Humadrion demon race; took Kari and all her friends to serve them in underworld for their demonic needs. Weeks turned to months and months turned to years as time itself was lost as the very existence of these kids became involving around the demon sisters molesting them.

Every single Digimon had their memory erased and forced to serve the Digimon as their slaves. They do all the demons wish for and sometimes get into bloody fights for their amusement. Despite having lost their memory and most of their emotions, some are trying to struggle hard becoming normal again. However they quickly realize there's no more anything for them to return to and succumb to their fate.
Davis got hit by a bus as he was crossing the street, head completely occupied with wondering why Veemon was invited but not him. No one attended the funeral expect a man who rapes dead bodies because the voices in his head tells him to do so. He and Davis have been married for two years as happy couple.

Sora got pregnant and gave birth. They made Sora their breeding bitch and she's now carrying two demons in her at once. She has totally lost her mind from the shock after having seen the first mutant baby. She's a vegetable, only suitable to carrying the horrible infants.
Tai was made into living table. He has burning candles on his naked body from which on the demons eat boiling hot food on daily basis. His charred back has almost no sense left in it anymore, so the demons will most likely kill him after they get tired of him.
Yolei's countless anal sex sessions left her unable to control her rectum any longer. Now she has to wear a diaper always as she has absolute no control over her bowel. The demons no longer fuck her and she'll probably be killed soon.
Cody was eaten out alive after having his lower half boiled.
Mimi lost her mind completely, actually becoming hooked on being fucked by the demons over and over again. Her pussy that now hangs loosely is stretched so wide after Feralzen and Xel's continuous raping that she can even lick it when they're not filling it.

Matt became the whore of Xel. Every time before sex, she whips and beats him around until he's bleeding and bruised. Then she proceeds in riding his poor cock and then ejaculating all over him. It's rumored Xel is actually pregnant for him but that's not yet certain.
TK became whore of Talera who forced the boy to wear skirt and bra always. Indeed, he ended up literally becoming a woman as the girl bit her balls and dick off, making him a total pet who could only be fucked and lick her dick.
As for Kari, she was lucky enough to die during the first week from a heavily bleeding prolapsed anus after Feralzen had attempted to fuck her there.

And it all boils down to nothing.

Maybe I don - Fiction, Male/Female, Non-consensual sex, Rape, Spanking, Toys, Virginity
 

Maybe I don - Fiction, Male/Female, Non-consensual sex, Rape, Spanking, Toys, Virginity

Introduction:
Well, i hope you don
Have a good laugh, maybe a little excitation. This is all in good fun, if you can't read it, write that comment. If you think i suck, thank you i do, then write it and comment. If you thought it was hilarious, i hope you understand humor, then write and comment. Other than that, may the force be with you..

ONTO TEH STORI OF TEH HORE!

Back ground info: I hate myself for writing this but i'm really pissed off so i made up the dumbest cracker shit to get it out of my head. have fun reading and i hope you understand humor because it uses alot and it was meant all in good fun. If you hate me, you deserve it.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As always, a good story must have humor. This story contains random humor and may or may not be to your approval. I find this to be a mainly humorous story that has nothing to do with good sex or porn, just straight up comedy fun. Enjoy!

She was a cheerleader at our local High School. being dressed up in her skimpy outfit and seeing her flex her body always turned me on. Sadly though, she was a part of the "cool" people and I wasn't going to be able to get anywhere near her. Unless...

I had hitched a plan that, after close observation, focused around Chelsea's (that being her name *no shit right?*) daily routine. After her workout with her squad, she took a shower in the locker room and then put on her regular school outfit. I had fantasized about that before...from the way her legs took up the skirt and the way her breasts thrust out of her skin, i thought they were surely glued on by some cement. Such beautiful pieces of bodily form! It was orgasmic you know? Just fun to look at, and even better to play with by all means and i did just that. Onward now without my rambling of how great Ireland is, just a great place. Leprechans are real. Get use to it.

When she exited, i put on my Paper Bag (with small holes in it so i could see) and raced after her as she turned around and screamed and fled and i said "I'm fucking superman" but she wasn't paying attention because she was running so much and perhaps having an orgasm while being excited by my paper bag manliness.

Anyways, I tackled her in my arms and dragged her to my truck ( a red pickup, with small purple and yellow lilacs painted on the side) and seatbelted her in a way to prevent her from escaping (oh snap!).

I immediately headed to the outskirts of town, listening to her moans of terror and screams of rage. I liked this, it felt good, my paper bag was getting sweaty so i took it off and she saw me. "Oh Snape" I said "Dumbledore was killed!" She just looked at me and passed out from something or other. I spanked that ass of hers, wanting to hurt her so badly, THen i took off my paper bag and like a naughty person used it as a violating toy upon her ass checks to spank with...such delicious redness floating on her skin. Then i sicked my paper bag mutt/dog/hyena on her vagina, thrusting it in and out with force that would make the speed of light look like a peaceful river. if you get the metaphor of course. all for fun. Did i tell you about the leprechans? they are real you know, and they have some great sex things, oh yea you just thrust into the midgets and you think your life will explode, which it probably will because oh baby it is awesome. Back to teh storyline!

I then proceeded to outskirts of town, by a flowing lake and a wonderful beautiful fantastic forest. Dragging her senseless body into the shadows, i proceeded to grope her ass and lightly spank harder and harder on it, feeling the firmness underneath the material. I then put her down and tore off her shirt, where she managed to wake up and began kicking and screaming. I slapped her to shut her up and continued that until she stopped making noises, where she watched with tears coming down her eyes as i groped her small breasts, nicely firmed. Feelign around was great, my manhood bursting to the rims of my jeans and shirt, oh dam i said shirt, i meant underwear, damn damn damn. Onward. i thrust and thrust but realized i hadn't taken off my pants yet so i sucked them off and thrust with my fingers but then realized my fingers wasn't what i wanted and then i thrusted even more with my head inside, she could really stretch! then i did it over and over, thrusting in. Fingers, penis, head. Repeat, Rinse. Repeat. Douche. Repeat. rinse.

then i fucked and made it goood then dumbledore tried to come back and i was like this isn't right and made it all the more orgasmic and goo goo gah gah stuff... God use to be real but when i fucked her i became GOD itself, all my powers made me Power Ranger Green Ranger (because pink is for pansies and red is for dykes while white is for rabbies and blue is for dicks and yellow is for all you threesome lovers, come on realy, go find a girl and get it on, stop fucking a stool amount) then it was just wrong and suddenly i felt good i had let all that stuff out. Then i fucked again and the morning came and went when i suddenly cummed into her navel (belly button for you idiots) and was like "OH SHIT" and she's like "I'm gonna get a fucken baby now you douche" and i'm like "you naughty son of a bitch horse you know you can only get pregnant through actual intercourse" and she's like "OH SNAP DUMBLEDORE died" and i'm like "O_o" and "fuck you".....so i fucked her reallly hard all night until i became Godzilla and tore her insides out with my rampage of delicicies. Then i fucked. Fuck, fuck, fuck is a great word, except "your momma" really needs to be snapped back into the future.

JENNIFER ANNISTON IS HAWT XOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXOXO now let's make the babies and make China even more crowded than ever huh?
goo times goo times. baby talk yo!

Then i had sex with her. Good sex.

She returned the next day. Good sex/

Next day. Good Sex.

Other day: Horrible sex, she was on that (.) period thing and she kept bleeding. That douche.

Other days after that......nice cold hard sex. With a great penis yo.

The End.

I got a story to tell-part 1 - True Story, Blackmail, Blowjob, Cheating, Non-consensual sex, Rape
 

I got a story to tell-part 1 - True Story, Blackmail, Blowjob, Cheating, Non-consensual sex, Rape

Introduction:
This is a story about a 26 year old girl named Sashe and what happens to her in a days time...
Tuesday morning, Sashe woke to a faint whisper coming from inside the bedroom. Rock, (Sashe's man) was on the talking on the phone in code. Sashe knew what he was talking about, being with him for so long she got used to his language. One of his boys were on his way over with some good (something to smoke), not thinking anything Sashe goes back to sleep. She was so tired from the fucking she got from Rock the night before.Sashe was awaken again by a knock on the front door, Rock wasn't in the bed so she knew he would answer the door if he was home. There was a second knock at the door, Sashe heard the door open and Rocks voice and another mans voice, so she got up to see who it was, it was Rocks best friend Jerry. He knew Jerry all his life they were like brothers, Sashe knew him since she was 6 years old, so they were all close. So Sashe goes back in the room to put some clothes on. As she is in the room changing, she heard someone walking down the hall, she shuts the door quickly hoping that it wasn't Jerry that saw her. She put her usual outfit on (snug shorts that show her pussy and a tank top). She left the room to use the bathroom, she didn't hear noones voice. So she went to take a piss and clean her pussy off from wild fucking the night before. Before she sat on the toilet the door opens and its Jerry with his hard dick sticking out of his pants. Shashe yells "shut the door get out" and tries to shut the door but Jerry stops it with his hand. Jerry says "Rock went to the store c'mon girl let me feel that pussy around this dick, hurry up before he gets back". Sashe just stood there frozen not knowing what to say. She finaly said "you better get out before I tell Rock and he gone fuck you up." Jerry said "no, i been wanting to fuck you for a long time, i cant tkae it, I saw you in your room naked while i was walking down the hallway, I want you, i want you now". SO Jerry grabbed Sashe by the hair and arms and turns her around with her shorts still down to her knees, and takes his cock and jams it in her pussy. HE starts pounding her pussy real hard, faster, and harder. At the same time she is saying "stop, no " he was saying in her ear " you better not tell rock or im going to tell him you are cheating on him". So she is fighting him back trying not to enjoy the fucking she was getting, she could not stop herself from cumming, all at the same time Jerry came all in her pussy and quickly pulls his dick out and put it back in his pants. He told Sashe not to say a word and left out of the bathroom. Sashe just stood there thinking about what just happend. It was only about 10 mins just enough time for Rock to come back home.

Rock comes home he goes to the kitchen where he left his boy Jerry, which had a perfect view of the bathroom and the bedroom Sashe was in. Sashe was in the bathroom thinking what should she do, she started cleaning up the piss and cum that was on the bathroom floor. She heard Rock come home her mind was all boggled not knowing whay to say or do. She calls Rock into the bathroom he comes in and shuts the door, shes looking at him trying to test the waters to see if he suspected anything. SO she just said "Jerry tried to come in here and fuck me" Rock said "did you let him, cause is you did we are over". SHe stood there and said "NO, i told him if he dont leave i was going to tell you, so he left out the bathroom"( she lied so he would not leave her) and i stayed in here until just now. "Okay" he said. He told her to get ready they were going shopping and to smoke.

Sashe throws on a mini skirt with some blue thongs and a wrap around top that just covered her tits, with the thought of what happend with Jerry she really could not get herself together. Rock yelled to her to come on. SO they all left , Jerry got in his car and we got in ours. First we went to the mini mart to get some blunts and then to the grocery store to get some food for the night. As they were walking in the store they see Rocks other boy named Cris. Cris called out "what up cuz?" "what up Sashe?" Rock said what you doing in here? some quick shopping Cris replied. Rock told Cris to holla afterwards cause he got some smoke. So Sashe and Rock finished their shopping. When they went to the car they saw Cris in the car next to them, Cris Said "i know where we can go smoke" so Sashe and Rock gets in the car and follows him to a little cut up the street from the market. They pulled into the spot, park their cars, so they could not be seen from the road. Rock got out then Cris got his car they stood in front of the cars and started talking.

In the Basement - Fiction, Blowjob, Rape, Romance, Violence
 

In the Basement - Fiction, Blowjob, Rape, Romance, Violence

Introduction:
It kinda suck in the beginning.
"Morning. You want some coffee?" Carrie says to her husband Eric while she was washing dishes. "No thanks." Eric walked behind his wife and wrapped his arms around her waist. "Did you fix the basement door? Because you know you can only open the door from the outside." He moved his hands to her nice and soft ass and squeezed them "Yes, I fixed it last night." He moved her long light brown hair to the side and kissed the back of her neck. "Eric! Can you take out the trash please?" Eric sighed, picked up to the trash and went to the backyard. He seen his neighbor. "Hey, Mr. McLane" he said in a nice friendly way. Mr. McLane looked up at Eric and didn't say anything, just walked back into his house. Eric went back inside. She looked up at him and asked what was wrong. He said "Everytime I see Mr. McLane he doesn't say anything to me." She walked passed him putting a new bag in the trash can.
"Who? Jack?"

"It's that his name?"

"Yeah. He wanted me to call him by his first name rather then his last. Because he said calling him Mr. McLane makes feel old."

"The guy is 62."

"Actually 55. But he's a nice man. I don't understand why he's acting this way. He never acts like that around me."

She walked up to him and ran her fingers through his dark brown hair "Beside, he's probably jealous of you because you have someone that loves you deeply." He placed his hands on her hip "How deep?" She stood on her tippy-toes and whispers in his ears while reaching down his pants "This DEEP" then she drop to her knees.

She began to lick and tease the tip of his 7 inch hard cock. She than slowly took his cock deeper in her mouth. She had every last bit in her mouth. "Mmm. Damn baby" he moans softly. She licked his sack until he got stiffer and stiffer. Then he stopped her and then she got on her feet. He than picked her up and carried her to the living room and layed her on the floor by the fireplace (which wasn't on).
She took off her silky light pink robe and he took off clothes. He began to squeeze her 36C cup breast and lick her soft pink nipples. He slowly moved down to her thighs and began kissing them, while she play with her nipples. She than spred her legs and he moved in one her pink pussy which smelt like roses after her bath she had earlier. He started nibbling on her clit. She started rubbing her fingers through his head. He lick all around her pussy putting his tongue is her juicy wet hole. She moans in pleasure and delight. He slipped his index finger deeply into her hole, in and out faster and faster. "Oh, mmm, yeah Eric'" she moans and calls his name. Eric then sat up and pinned her legs up. He started teasing her pussy with his cock. "Oh Eric, I want you in me" she whispers slowly. Then slowly pushed it in deeper and deeper taking up every 7 inches. Faster he went by the moment. She rubbed his strong thick muscular body. He was beginning to feel to cum. Faster and faster he went and his
face began to turn red, he was ready to cum. Then he shot a load on cum all in her pussy.

Later the phone rings Eric went to go answer it. "Hello? Yeah this him. Work? It'a Saturday can I a least spend the day with my wife? (sighs) Alright. What time? Ok. Alright bye." He went up stairs to the bedroom where Carrie was. "Who was that on the phone?" she was in the bathroom taking a bath. "Jose. He wants me to go in right now" he walked in the their closet to get his work clothes.

"When will you be home?"

"Around 10:00 (pm)"

" You want me to make you a lunch and have dinner ready when you get home?"

"No I'll get somthing. Well, I'm leaving"

"Ok" he walked over to the tub and kissed her good bye, then he left.

She dried off and but on a clean robe. She went down stairs and seen a window opened. "How this get opened?" she said to herself. Then she heard a noise she didn't where it came from. So she went to the down stairs bathroom to get the dirty laundry out of the hamper. Then went to the basement to wash clothes. She left the basement door wide open because she wasn't sure about the door. While she was in the far corner of the basement with her back turned, then her the door closed."Eric?"she calls, but he wasn't there. She ran up the basement stairs and tries to open the door, but it was locked. "Shit." She went over to the shelf to get a srewdriver to unlock the doornob. Then someone called her name " Carrie". She turned around her and it was Mr. McLane.

"Mr. McLane what are you doing here?"

"Hey, remember call me Jack"

"How you get in here, get the hell out my house."

He slowly started walking towards her. "This how you treat all of your guests?"

"Don't you come near me."

He grabbed her wrist, she had the srewdriver in the hand.

"Hey! Don't be mean. I'm a nice guy, remember?"

"Let me go!"

"Ya know, every since you and that husband of yours moved here. I wonder want it would be like to be with you Carrie. 'Cause I've been watching you."

"You sick fuck". Then she spitted in his face. He closed his eyes and wiped his face. Then he looked at her with his evil green eyes. "You bitch" before she knew it she took a hard blow (a heavy hit) to the head and fell to the floor dropping the srewdriver. She was out. Than he ripped off her robe, pinned her arms over her head, dug into his pants took out cock, and began raping her. She finally opened her eyes and started screaming. He was fucker her really fast and hard. She wasn't enjoying it at all. She screamed more and then he slapped her across her face and made her lip bleed. " Shut up" he yells. She looked over to her right and seen the srewdriver.

She started wiggling and shaking herself out of his tight grip. Then he finally got her legs free and she kicked him in the nuts. He grunted and let her go. She grabbed the srewdriver and tried to crawl away. But he grabbed her ankle then she stabbed him in his arm. He screamed, the she stabbed him again in hin left leg. She got up grab her robe ran up the basement stairs, unlocked the basement door with the srewdriver. And ran outside leaving him there and nevered turened back.

A Planned Rape Turned Into Love - Dark Fantasy, Rape, Reluctance
 

A Planned Rape Turned Into Love - Dark Fantasy, Rape, Reluctance

Introduction:
Raping Ashley
Since the night of the 'sleepover', It has been about 4 years, but just to catch you up on what happened. Remember when i put the two whore's in the trunk and busted the lock on our neighbors car? Ok.
Well our neighbors , Mr. And Mrs. Johnson were arrested due to numerous complaints of smells coming from their car, and were convicted of murder. Worked out perfectly didn't it? And Ashley knew to keep her fucking mouth shut. So now that your all caught up, lets get on with part 2.

Ashley's birthday

It has been 4 year's since I've seen my family and what a better day then my sister's birthday?
Mary and I were driving to my parents house which was an hour away without traffic. We finally arrive , while walking up the doorway, I start thinking out an evil plan, one that would teach Ashley a lesson on how to be an adult, or just to teach her that life is a fucking bitch.

I knock on the door twice, not seeing a doorbell. Mom opens the door, "hey! Diana!" Yells Mary.
I hug my mom and go inside to greet everyone else. When everyone was sitting down I grabbed a beer and sat down . "so, how's work going pops?" I ask, to get some convo going. "Going great!, the company is doing better than ever!" after a bunch of small talk, I ask "Hey, Ashley, how about we go spend some time together?" I then pull out my wallet and lay out a $100 bill to my wife and say "how about you four go out to lunch and catch up or what not?" I ask again. " Sounds great!" Mom said.

The Fun Begins.Again

Later on me and Ashley are driving to eat lunch, while driving , Ashley asked me "you remember that night?" "yeah, Why?" I asked curiously. "Why didn't you rape me?" she said, breathless, I say "Because you were so young ash". "I was raped when I was 13, by a boy in my math class, but the thing is.is I liked it" She said. "and that's why I was wet that one night, when you raped and killed my two friends".

While in awe, my cock got rock hard. I then see a dirt road that I thought led to the middle of nowhere. And it did, I pull over I take a joint out from under my medium length hair and the lighter out of my pocket. I light the joint and take a hit, "You want some ash?!". she takes the joint and hits it and coughs a little. "hahaha, Ashley, your doing it wrong!". so I just put out the joint.

I look over to my right and ash was looking out the window. I then think to engage in my plan. I take my hand and pull Ashley's hair and smash her face into the window, as expected the window cracks. She starts to cry,

The real fun begins!

"YOU WANTED TO BE RAPED RIGHT?!" I screamed
"Not like this!" She cried
"Well to FUCKING BAD!". I screamed again
I rip her tank top off and play with her tits through her bra.
She starts to fight back a little, I again take her by the back of her head and smash her face on the dashboard.
"You like this, don't you , you trashy fucking cunt?!?!"
By now there was blood on her legs and face, which turned me on big time
I rip her bra off, and lean towards her and grab her medium sized tits, possibly a B Cup.
While squeezing one tit. I take her other nipple in my mouth and bite it. She cries in pain, but at the same time arching her back in pleasure.
Again she hits me in the face. So I start getting pissed and throw to violent swings at her in the face. I throw her on her back and rip off her skirt and panties, in astonishment, her 18 year old pussy was hairless and

bright pink, and already soaking wet. I undo my belt and strip the rest of my clothes off, I pull her by her hair up to my cock, and shove it violently down her throat. Sliding in and out of her mouth puts me in pure ecstasy, while she was reluctantly sucking my cock I was fingering her tight asshole., once I had enough of that , I throw her back on her back, and lift her up by her legs and spread her butt cheeks apart, then I start to lick it, the taste, it was so clean, and fresh, tempting me so hard to put my cock in it. I took my tongue away and lowered her ass down to my cock and rammed it into the trashy slut.

While crying she yelled "OH, MY FUCK!!" and went back to crying. I rammed in and out of her un-lubed asshole, I did one hard shove and blood started to leak out. I looked at Ashley's whimpering face, she was screaming and crying like a fucking 5 year old that didn't get its fucking candy bar.

Pulling my cock out of her ass, I see a water fall of blood leaking from her ass. Not giving a fuck I grind my cock on her soaking wet pussy, and then shove it balls deep into her pussy, immediately my eyes rolled to the back of my head as I fuck her pussy, it was like fucking Jenna Jameson or some shit, after a few more strokes of fucking her pussy. I feel my balls tense up, and my cock starting to swell, I blew one of the biggest loads of cum I've ever had into her tight, heaven-like pussy. Load after load after load. Into her tight cunt. It started leaking the from the outline of my cock inside of her. I then collapsed on top of her. As soon as I had enough energy to get up I got dressed and told her to clean up and do the same. We then drove home, it was quieter than an old man and a midget sitting right next to each other on the bus. So my family and I went out to dinner. Then me and Mary were driving home, and she asked "Why is there blood on my seat?", oh ash had her period on my the seat and it happened she was not wearing any underwear. So it got all over the seat. "Oh, ok" she said.

The Shallow Depths - True Story, Anal, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, First Time, Humiliation, Incest, Mature, Oral Sex, Plumper, Rape, Teen Male / Female, Virginity, Young
 

The Shallow Depths - True Story, Anal, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, First Time, Humiliation, Incest, Mature, Oral Sex, Plumper, Rape, Teen Male / Female, Virginity, Young

Introduction:
A fantasy come true?
Years past. I was beginning to lose faith that my dreams would ever come true...

It was a cold summer day, not to the point of a jacket, but there was a chill in the air. Ever since We moved into our new house, I have always wanted a pool. It is a kids dream to own a pool that all of his friends could come swim in. But to me, a pool meant something totally different.

I was 15 years old at the time, and horny as ever. Everyday after school, I would dart straight home and get on my computer. I wouldn't get on my computer for the normal computer things, I would get on for reasons only my dick can appreciate. "OHHHH! HARDER! FUCK ME FASTER, BABY! FASTER!" These were the sounds that were constantly springing from my computer speakers. I didn't care if the neighbors heard it, I was never afraid to show my sexuality, and I never will be. I would quickly bring out my 7 1/2 inch dick and stroke it to climax. On days that my parents didn't have work, I would simply wait until it was time to shower, and bring my laptop in the bathroom. It was simple, and I'm sure my parents didn't know what I was doing. Oh yeah, my parents. I had always been one on the kinky side. I have tried every different masterbation technique out there at least once, I masterbate no matter the circumstances, and I think of my parents in an incestual way. Speaking of my parents. On weekends my mother (Jennifer) and my father (Eric) usually go out and run errands, while I am left home alone. This doesn't make me angry, because this is when I have the most fun. I stroll into my parents room naked, and go through my parents drawers. My father, about 6'0 tall and normal weight, has a nightstand. The nightstand looks innocent, cuddling next to his side of the bed, but really it is an incest-lovers dream. This drawer contains condoms, and even contains porn cards. Some of the porn cards even have cum stains where my father must have wanked all over them. Although the cards are a great turn-on, the condoms are my favorite treat. Every weekend a condom disappears which can only mean that my parents are having sex right down the hall from my bedroom! The thought of this turns me on. When I find that a condom is gone, I quickly jolt to the bathroom and dig through the mini garbage can to look for the small, round clump of the weekly napkins. Inside the "treasure box" is a used condom from my parents the night before. I usually stare at the condom in amazement knowing that my mom's pussy, and my dad's dick has touched it. I soon get a hard on, so I put the condom on and jack-off with it. I love to feel the mixture of my dad's cum all over my dick. Before long, I have added my own jizz to the condom, and I put it back where I got it. Not only do I go through my dad's drawers though, I also go through my mom's. My mother is abotu 5'5 and slightly overweight. When I first started going through here drawers, there was nothing to excite me enough. But as I dug deeper through the underwear drawer, I found a white lace thong. I was star-struck when I found out that my mother had worn a thong even though she is so fat. Usually I put the thong on, and jack-off until I cum. I usually cum all over the thong, hoping that my mom will put it on while the cum is still wet. But that never happens. I have always tried to catch my parents in the act of sex, or either of them naked, but to no avail.

Finally, after years of imagining, my dream has come true.

My mom had been home all week from work due to a manditory shut down. I knew that this meant I wouldn't be able to jack-off right when I got home, so I had to find something else to do. I had recently got a pool, and so I decided that I would go swimming. My mom told me she would join me. Although the pool was only an on-top-of-the-ground pool, it cooled me off nonetheless. I didn't go in the pool to cool of that day though, it was only 65 degrees, but I went for a more sly reason. I climbed the ladder into the pool, and to my surprise, the water was warm. Jenny, happy to hear this, climbed right in too. She was too big for a bikini, so she wore a one peice. Instantly, I noticed how revealed her DD boobs were in the top. She dipped down into the water, and I finally after many years to trying, I saw her boobs. The top was so tight that her boobs showwed through, and I was stuck in amazement. She saw me staring, so I knew I had to make my move. I told her I was cold, and wanted to go in. She complied.

When we got in the house, I waited until she got in the living room and quickly threw her down onto the couch. She was big, but I was taller and much stronger. She knew she what I wanted, and she knew I would get it.

I stripped away her failing top, and slapped the top of her boob, letting her know that I meant business. I loved the sight of her fat body, and her hairy snatch. I had a raging hard-on, so I had to let it go. She told me she didn't want me to do this, but I didn't care, I was ready. I flipped her on her back, and rubbed my dick around her pussy lips. She seemed to be pretty loose, but nothing my 8.5 inch dick couldn't please. I quickly stuck my dick in her. She was now flooded with tears, but I didn't care. I had waited so long for this, and I wasn't going to let it slip away now. I rammed my body against the rolls of her ass, as my dick went in and out. I was letting slow grunts, as this was my first time in a real pussy. It felt so good, that in a matter of a few minutes, I could feel the skeet getting ready to drain into her violated pussy. "UHGGGGHHH". I had the biggest climax of my life, right there in my OWN mom's pussy. She was screaming at me telling me not to do this, and I just kept reminding her that I had so condom on, and that I hoped she got pregnant, so she would have to suffer the pain of pregnancy. I flipped my mom over and stuck my dick in her mouth. "Lick off your son's excess cum that your pussy couldn't handle, and if you bite, I'll beat the shit out of you." She knew I meant this, so she did. Within minutes, I had a boner yet again. I flipped her over and asked her if Dad had ever given it to her in the ass. "No, we don't like the thought of that," she said. "Good, then that'll make it even better when I give it to you in the ass," I laughed maniacly. I quickly shoved my ready dick into her tight brown nozzle. "OWWWW," she let out a high-pitched scream of pain. I rammed my cock into her for a good hour, and then I was ready to cum again. "Have you ever had cum in your mouth?" I questioned her. "Yes, I have, and I liked it," she said with some attitude. I could tell she was lying from the tone in her voice, so I flipped her over and shoved my dick in her pryed open mouth. "Good, then you'll like this." I let out another behemoth load of cum, half of it spilling out all over the couch. I knew she was in a state of shock, after what just happened, so I thought I'd humiliate her one more time, then let her go. "Lick up all of the cum that you couldn't swallow, or that didn't stay in your pussy and I'll let you be free for now," I demanded. She willingly licked up every last drop. "Now don't speak of this again or I'll kill your husband, and you'll be all mine," I laughed at her face when she thought of what I had just said. "Okay, but please don't do this again," she begged. "Oh, shut up bitch," I told her.

Ever since then I have been raping her anytime my dad is gone. I even shower with her in the mornings!

For many years I waited, but my dream has finally come true.

If you liked this, tell me, and I'll tell you guys some other stories in my life.

Stalkers island: double trouble - Dark Fantasy, Discipline, Rape, Spanking
 

Stalkers island: double trouble - Dark Fantasy, Discipline, Rape, Spanking

Introduction:
double trouble
It was a warm summer day over at stalkers island and the leader of the island was giving a speech on the island address when suddenly a pink Cadillac zooms by and smashes his private limo. His personal guards usher him inside where they are ordered to punish the owners of that car.

It took them forty days going through both a dmv files and the rental car files until they picked up a file that the olsen twins file when suddenly a fax pulls up a punishment warrant for mary kate olsen for illegally buying weed.

They set out to look for them and learn of them staying in the hotel near the beaches where they sit and wait for them to come out so they can arrest them for using illegal drugs and for driving recklessly causing a disturbance in the process.

It is now 1500 in the afternoon when one of the twins Ashley comes out to do an errand however they are mistaking her for the other twin as they slowly sneak up behind her and cover her mouth with chlorofom and drag her in the car where he bound and gag her.

They are on there way to headquarters when they get a call that mary kate olsen was taken into custody for buying ecstasy from a undercover cop causing them to be confused but are ordered to bring Ashley along anyway due to being uncertain who the driver was.

They arrive at the headquarters where they toss her in the cell with her sister and have them both wait for there punishment while they debate on all the charges before informing them that they will both be punished for the crimes committed earlier.

They first grab Ashley olsen at 2000 and escort her to the punishment room regardless of her pleas of innocence until the lead guard slaps her across her face with an order for her to get a hold of herself as she was hysterical.

He then grabs Ashley and puts her over his knee and immediately begins to dish out a over the knee spanking on her pink skirt and continues to slap her ass over the next course of five minutes causing her to kick and squirm.

He continues to spank her while interrogating her about the disturbance this morning only for her to constantly deny it. He then pulls up her skirt exposing bubblegum pink panties as he administers a second round of spanking.

He continues to administer the spanking over the next eight minutes when she starts kicking like a tantrum this results in him grabbing the back of her panties and administers a hard over the knee bare bottom spanking until her ass is pink.

He then picks up a hard wooden hairbrush and begins the paddle Ashley's ass with it until she says that she never should of let her sister drive that morning after getting a large flurry of spankings until she is sent to the cell as they prepare it for the druggy.

They then come and grab mary kate olsen at 2200 and escort her to the punishment room regardless of her attempts at begging until the lead guard slaps her across her face with an order for her to get a hold of herself as she was hysterical and that she should know whats coming informing her that they already spanked her sister.

He then grabs mary kate and puts her over his knee and immediately begins to dish out a over the knee spanking on her pink skirt and continues to slap her ass over the next course of five minutes causing her to kick and squirm.

He continues to spank her while interrogating her about the disturbance this morning only for her to constantly deny it. He then pulls up her skirt exposing bubblegum pink panties as he administers a second round of spanking.

He continues to administer the spanking over the next eight minutes when she starts kicking like a tantrum this results in him grabbing the back of her panties and administers a hard over the knee bare bottom spanking until her ass is pink.

He then picks up a hard wooden hairbrush and begins the paddle Ashley's ass with it until she says that she never should of burrowed the weed that morning after getting a large flurry of spankings until she is sent to the cell after placing the drug punishment.

It is now midnight as the twins are getting ready to be released when a guardsmen starts calling them drugged up whores and swings open the cage and slaps down mary kate after Ashley runs out the prison escaping.

He grabs mary and pins her down on the bed and puts a gun to her head warning her that if she moved she died as he lifts and folds up her skirt and rips off her panties exposing her bare ass while he drops his pants and penetrates her ass while he rapes her.

Ashley is running out through the forest until he meets up with his twin who caresses her face before he wrestles her down placing a ball gag in her mouth to silence the screams before he bends her over the park bench and tears her skirt in half.

He then grabs the back of her panties and pulls them down followed by him kicking her legs apart as he drops his pants and rapes her in the open woods while gripping her shoulders until he blows his load in her ass before ravaging her more as a sign for things to come.

Five days later they are released to the hotel and are put in a punishment regiment but give Ashley a clean slate and charges dropped but gave her a spanking order as well stating she must bring mary kate here for spankings or get spanked for covering for her as they leave with Ashley pulling her sis along.

The end

Whore Girls 3 - Fantasy, Anal, Black, Blowjob, Bondage and restriction, Boys/Teen Female, Cruelty, Cum Swallowing, Drug, Group Sex, Oral Sex, Rape, School, Teen, Torture, Written by women, Young
 

Whore Girls 3 - Fantasy, Anal, Black, Blowjob, Bondage and restriction, Boys/Teen Female, Cruelty, Cum Swallowing, Drug, Group Sex, Oral Sex, Rape, School, Teen, Torture, Written by women, Young

Introduction:
Pick a storie (or both)
I just banged my dad again last night. Soooo horny. Today in English I fingered because of that.
"A field trip?" Fay screams at my teacher.
"Aren't those for little kids?" Han asks.
"Yes just you all are going to help addicts and drinkers so it's a good cause." Mr. Ligh scolds.
"What if they rape us." Hallie yells loudly.
"They won't." Mr Ligh sighs.
I would never let a addict fuck me, but if he is like super hot then I would.
"Its tomorrow so no time to waist." Mr. Ligh finishes. I get home and pick out my outfit. I go with a really tight see-through blouse and a skirt. I think about wearing underwear but then toss it back into the drawer. On the bus I sit in a group of boys, to show off my sexual moves. I lay on the seat and unbutton my blouse to expose me breasts. I lift up my skirt to show my clit. A boy feels my boobs.
"Damn Girl you fine." He says. I feel his dick through his jeans. He unzips it and puts it thru the hole. I stroke and rub it until I want it in my mouth. I suck and lick until he cums. I button up and pull down my skirt. I look out the window and see a guy with saggy pants.
"People here are badass." I smile. Unfinished lips are graffitied on a building. Our bus stops and we all get out. We climb up the steps and walk inside.
"Hello." An attractive man, with bags under his eyes and glasses smiles. A black guy comes up from behind him "Hello!" He greets us. The guy with the glasses looks at me. I wink and his face turns red. We go into there basement. They have lunch set up for us. I pick a seat next to the glasses man and pull up my skirt so my pussy shows. He drops his pen and looks down for it. His eyes trace up to my pussy. I hear his tongue lick his lips as he sits up and looks at me. I smile at him.
"Can you give me a tour?" I ask sweetly.
"S-sure." He quickly replies. I stand up, keeping my skirt up my butts shows. I hear a boy whisle. I follow the glasses man up the stairs.
"What's your name?" I ask.
"Matt." He says.
"This is wear we sleep." He continues.
"Where's your bedroom?" I ask.
"Here." He says pointing to it.
I walk right in and stand by his bed pretending to look out the window.
"Nice." I say.
He walks up next to me.
"What were you doing flashing me your pussy?" He asks.
"Oh." I say.
I turn to him. His apple bobs as I stare into his eyes.
"You want sex?" He says surprised and serious.
I unbutton my blouse.
"No, I can't have sex with you, it's not right." He says looking away.
I push him on the bed and jump onto him.
"No. Let me go." He says loudly.
I unbutton the last button and my boobs are fully exposed. He looks at them, eyes wide with amazement. I take off my blouse and kiss his quivering lips. I move down his neck. I take off his glasses. His eyes glare down to me.
"No." He says in a commanding voice.
"I am not having sex with you." He says. I slide up his shirt. I moan a little. He tightens his ass to the sound.
"Am I making to horny?" I say in a baby voice.
"N-no!" He denys.
I kiss his abs. I go to his nipples and lick them. I look into his eyes. I squeeze them. He leans his head back.
"Well." I say. "You make me horny."
I slowly slide off his jeans.
"No sex no sex." He says trying to push me off. I grab his faces and stick my tongue in his open mouth. I hear muffled sounds downstairs. He moans. I massage his tongue with mine.
"Damn." He says when I take it out.
I go back to sliding his pants off. His dick is already standing on its own.
"I turned you on?" I giggle.
He slowly nods.
I put my mouth around it. I lick the tip and then the sides. He moans. I suck it deeply.
"Willing to do my a favor?" I ask smirking.
He nods. I turn my body around so my ass is in his face. He hesitates but then touches my vagina with his tongue. I stop sucking to moan. He licks it again. He sticks his tongue in and out. I suck more faster. Best. Anal. Sex. Ever. He cums in my mouth.
I don't waist anytime I sit up and stick his dick in my ass. I uh loudly. I jump up and down, over and over. His bed squeaks. I jump faster. Just like he is fucking me. I take it out and stick it in my vagina. I ride him like a horse until he is about to explode.
"I'm going to cum." He says. I turn it over to my ass. I jump and jump.
He and I moan so loud it echoes thru the room.
"Cum inside me." I demand. He stiffens. I feel something move deep inside me. I collapse. I kiss him again and once more. We make out.
"That was sexy. He admits.
I giggle. I put on my clothes and go downstairs. We leave the house and go onto the bus. That was the best field trip ever.

Second way. (Read also for more hornyness.)

I just banged my dad again last night. Soooo horny. Today in English I fingered because of that.
"A field trip?" Fay screams at my teacher.
"Aren't those for little kids?" Han asks.
"Yes just you all are going to help addicts and drinkers so it's a good cause." Mr. Ligh scolds.
"What if they rape us." Hallie yells loudly.
"They won't." Mr Ligh sighs.
I would never let a addict fuck me, but if he is like super hot then I would.
"Its tomorrow so no time to waist." Mr. Ligh finishes. I get home and pick out my outfit. I go with a really tight see-through blouse and a skirt. I think about wearing underwear but then toss it back into the drawer. On the bus I sit in a group of boys, to show off my sexual moves. I lay on the seat and unbutton my blouse to expose me breasts. I lift up my skirt to show my clit. A boy feels my boobs.
"Damn Girl you fine." He says. I feel his dick through his jeans. He unzips it and puts it thru the hole. I stroke and rub it until I want it in my mouth. I suck and lick until he cums. I button up and pull down my skirt. I look out the window and see a guy with saggy pants.
"People here are badass." I smile. Unfinished lips are graffitied on a building. Our bus stops and we all get out. We climb up the steps and walk inside.
"Hello." An attractive man, with bags under his eyes and glasses smiles. A black guy comes up from behind him "Hello!" He greets us. The guy with the glasses looks at me. I wink and his face turns red. We go into there basement. They have lunch set up for us. I pick a seat next to the glasses man and pull up my skirt so my pussy shows. He drops his pen and looks down for it. His eyes trace up to my pussy. I hear his tongue lick his lips as he sits up and looks at me. I smile at him.

"Everyone get the fuck down!" I hear someone say.
"What the fuck!" I hear Edward say.
"Everyone get undressed!" The glasses man joins in.
Everyone does as there told, even my teacher. The men also get undressed.
A boy grabs me from my wrist and throws me on the ground.
"Suck it, slut." He says. I stick it in my mouth and lick it. I deeply suck it. I hear footsteps behind me. It grabs my ass and I feel a stiff thing enter my ass. I fucks me hardw, I scream and moan yes.
"Yes, oh, yes." I moan.
"Suck it more!" The man shouts. I suck it even more, it cums. I swallow it. He goes under me and fucks my vagina.
"Two fucks at once sounds sexy." Edward says. I open my mouth and gasp. I feel wetness between my legs. I moan loudly. I feel a cock in the middle of my breasts. One enters my mouth. I suck it. It cums all over my face. I feel cum enter my body. Couple seconds later another load does.
"Oh baby's! Oh!" I scream.
"Yeah bitch. I know you love this sex slut. You want more." The ass fucker says. I nod. I want more. I orgasum again.
I look over to see my classmates masturbating. "More. More dicks." I moan. One rides my back, one eats me out while someone is fucking it. I leak my liquids one the stone floor. I scream as the sexual world around me goes faster. So damn sexy.

Trash part 2 - Dark Fantasy, Boy, Cum Swallowing, Humiliation, Incest, Murder, Rape
 

Trash part 2 - Dark Fantasy, Boy, Cum Swallowing, Humiliation, Incest, Murder, Rape

Introduction:
read the most amazing story ever told first
In these months the family has gone downhill. Julie is addicted to the drugs and gets hip pains as a result. Mickey goes insane and talks to a bag of flour. Julie videotapes her and sells the videos Julie gets a tattoo of a frog jacking off on her back. She begins to torture dogs by sticking firecrackers in the dog's ass. She beats them and sticks needles in them. She does experiments with dogs to see what it takes to kill them. She takes a border collie, a French bull dog, a Basenji, a pug, a beagle and a golden lab. She locks them in the basement and starves them to see how long it takes for them to die. Feeling bored she goes to have sex with Tarea. Tarea pours a bottle of coke and Pepsi down Julie's ass. She gives her the pills. Trey is Tarea's father, who recovered from cancer. Tarea also gives Julie a shrunken head. This head is Petey's. She takes the pills and feels violent.
She takes Visala home one night and pours candle wax on her. Visala pisses in her own mouth. Her cervix is gooey and Julie licks it. She feeds Visala chicken shit with a spork. Then Julie chops her up with an ax. Julie hits Visala in the pussy first, and then hacks off her arm from the root, then hits her in the back, then slashes her face, then her knee, and then she chops through her torso. Visala screamed the entire time. She is still alive for a while. Julie raises the ax once more and lops Visala's head off. There is blood all over the room. Visala's intestines and other organs are on the floor. She puts the pieces in the dungeon. Seth and Marv have died, and Earn hollowed out Seth's skull and put a plant pot in and a morning glory flower seed. A flower grows out of Seth's head. Gail sees the parts and recognizes them as her daughter.

Vikram comes over to probe Visala's disappearance. He asks if anyone saw her. Julie hides in a closet. He inspects the place looking for any trace of her. He sees blood and hears screams. Julie comes up on him and slices his Achilles tendons, beats his eye with a computer mouse and throws him in the basement. Julie gets a revolver and shoots him in the chest.

A boy named Johnny, from across the street, is just as horny as Julie is. Johnny has brown hair, dark blue eyes and is short and skinny. He is a prostitute with a chode. He is small and a pathetic character who is constantly brought in by the police for whoring himself off. He loves to suck black guy's dicks. He says he sucked a man named Leland once. Leland was the violent security guard at Megan's prison. Johnny sees Julie eating out Tarea. Tarea runs over to him and smacks him in the face. Tarea is his pimp. Tarea shoves a crucifix up his ass and makes him suck his own dog's dick. The dog is named Hal. Hal is a chocolate lab that has an eight inch dick that can get so hot when he has a boner that you can roast marshmallows. Johnny forks over her money. Julie gives Johnny a hug because he looks so pathetic. The pathos he arouses attracts Julie, who desperately wants to fuck him. She kisses him, even though there is dog jizz in his mouth. They become friends. Johnny tells a story of how his family commits incest resulting in him being his own uncle. Earn tends to them. Earn has sex with Johnny when he sleeps. Earn has changed over these months.

He became a Satanist and only cares about himself. He beats up children constantly. One day he beats three first graders to death. He sees a psychiatrist, whom he scares so much that the psychiatrist tries to kill him. He pulls the psychiatrist's dick off and slashes him across the face with a machete. The man is still alive and he runs to the police. Earn runs away to Brazil.

Johnny becomes a regular at the house. Soon Tarea comes to break his legs. Johnny steals money for his family. He is the bread winner of the family. Tarea breaks his legs. Mickey beats Johnny to. Realizing he deserves better, Julie hides him in her room. She feeds him cheeseburgers all day long. He needs four a day to stay strong. Soon Johnny develops debilitating chest pains due to the lack of potassium in his diet. He passes out and remembers the most traumatic night of his life.

He was walking down an alley with his sister, Lilith. Lilith was his little sister that was eleven months younger than him. They loved each other. They were attacked by two people. Brandy from Shaneequa's prison, and her husband Jaye, who she later killed. Brandy raped Lilith and threw Johnny in a garbage can. She was fed to a pack of Doberman that rip her face off. Johnny goes out and sees his sister missing half of her face. Jaye jacked off in the garbage can. Brandy pissed in it and threw more garbage in. They roll the can into the street. Johnny gets. He cried over her for an hour. The two fled before hand.

Earn seeks more of the drug in Brazil. He takes more and more until one day he secretes a strange green slime out of his naval. It spills into the native's water supply. The next morning a whole town is wiped by the poisoned water. Earn sees a bunch of babies with no family. He shoots them all in the head.

Johnny takes a shit one day. The shit consists of slimy green, nutty and spicy logs. While he is examining the shit, Tarea dunks his head in the toilet bowl and fists him, like she did to Megan. She makes him swallow the logs. She pulls his head out and kicks him in the nose, breaking it. He cries for twenty minutes, before Julie comes to hug him. He will not stop crying, so she sticks his face in her breasts. He calms down and begins to feel for her vagina. This is Julie's dream. He puts four fingers inside of her and she goes wild. She puts canola oil all over him. They have rough sex on the stairs.

Wyke plots his escape. His wound is yellow and disgusting. He knows pisses out of a huge bullet wound. Gail fucks Visala's dismembered body. Mickey, feeling sadistic, released four hundred aphids into the basement and covered the prisoners with grass. When Earn returns he realizes its best that he quit Satanism and become a nihilist.

Soon they forget about the prisoners. They decay over time and finally die of starvation. Except Vikram who resorts to drinking his own urine. Everyone's addiction worsens. Johnny begins to whore himself out again. One woman is enormous and crushes Johnny's dick. He can't work. Tarea threatens to shoot him. Johnny pukes twenty times every night for two nights from fear. He swims in an ocean of his own vomit to exercise once Julie has forgotten him. Julie drops down to fifty pounds. Her body could be described as skeletal. Mickey sexually mutilates herself constantly and plants pyrotechnics in public places. Detectives Sykes and Rocket come back to investigate. They find dirty clothes, feces, vomit, toe nails, dead corpses, Julie's baby, lard and Johnny dangerously under weight. Julie's baby is dying. It has a third arm. It dies. It bursts as Rocket goes over to investigate it. The baby's twin brother is on the inside. Johnny, who broke out into a horrible rash, tells what happened. Johnny works the whoring market in extreme pain. His penis is pulled from its base and he is rendered permanently impotent. Johnny also exhibits the symptoms of HIV. He gets a blood test and it is true. He has HIV. He tries to asphyxiate himself with a car in a garage. But then Mickey opens the door and knocks over a lighter, blowing up Johnny. Johnny is horribly injured. He receives third degree burns on 100% off his body. Mickey hides him in the basement with the corpses and turns the lights off. She calls Shannon to help her kill Johnny. They have sex on the couch. Shannon puts a hot iron on Mickey's vagina. Then he throat fucks her while she squeezes his balls. Shannon fucks her ass so hard that she starts to bleed. Mickey goes upstairs to get a gun. Julie is upstairs shoving a cucumber up her pussy. When Mickey comes, she tries to hide it. It gets lost up inside of her. Mickey takes the gun to Shannon. Shannon points the gun at Johnny. Johnny kicks the gun, determined to survive. Shannon beats Johnny. Johnny shoots out his own teeth. Johnny struggles against Shannon. Mickey turns on the lights to observe. Shannon is scared to death by the sight of Johnny's charred face and body. Mickey tortures Johnny by running a movie reel through his body. She hangs Christmas lights through his mouth. She turns the lights off again. All of them except the Christmas lights through his mouth.

Vikram crawls out decayed and weak. Mickey doesn't know why he's there. Julie tackles him when he is about to shoot them. She bits his neck and bashes his head against the ground. His fingernails scratch her asshole. He is feeling her up. He says he is going to rape Julie. She pulls out his tongue and boils his head. She gave him a breathing apparatus so he would have to endure the pain and not drown. He dies.

Earn returns. He pours hot gummy mix onto Mickey. Mickey is in extreme pain. They have make up sex for two days straight while pouring the candy mix on each other. Mickey takes Petey's shrunken head and shoves the head up her own pussy, in and out. Their relationship starts to be about sex 24/7. They start supposedly the dirtiest web cam on earth. They torture each other; have sex with predatory animals, vacuum shit out of each other, and eat honey off each other's genitals.

Julie gets anally raped by Earn. He stuffs a strawberry in her mouth and shoves his dick in and out of her. He sleeps in her bed. He acts like a child. She is the mother. He fingers her asshole then sucks the cum out of her ass with his bare lips. He takes her gerbil and puts it on her asshole. She farts and he lights a cigarette to set the gerbil on fire as he flies out. The gerbil flies out into the street into a man's car. He is set ablaze and crashes. The police investigate and ask what happened. Earn explains that it was Julie's fault. Earn sits on her face when they leave. He plays with himself and comes on her chest. She rapes him back by fondling him and stuffing his face in her pussy. She smacks him and squeezes his balls. They almost pop.

Trey comes over one day to request that Earn kills five people because he did not pay him. Trey grabs Julie and puts a gun to her head. Earn doesn't care. Then he threatens to shoot Mickey and him. He gets drunk and kills a family of five with a shotgun. He turns them all inside out. He comes back to have sex with Mickey. He accidentally fucks Trey. Trey pushes him off.

Julie finds Johnny in the basement. She is shocked to find his burnt skin. She suspected that he had died. Julie anally arouses him by feeling his prostate with her finger. She accidentally cuts her finger skin off to the bone, when she scraped against a piece of metal in his anus. Johnny says sorry. She bleeds heavily. She covers her wound. Julie has sex with fifty different men and women that night. She bets on a horse race. She sabotages five different horses. She pushes one's balls into its body. She switches one with an identical stud. She beats another one. She feeds one power shakes which obstruct its bowels causing it to shit everywhere during the race. And she sticks nails under one's hooves during the game. She wins to 50-1 shot and flees. She buys food and a home for Johnny. She wonders what happened to Johnny's parents. She goes to see. She finds that they appreciated the money he brought in, but that they didn't like him because he was gay. Shocked that Johnny was gay, Julie walked back home crying out of embarrassment. She smacks Johnny in the face and splits open his hand. He asks why she did it. She doesn't answer.

Meeting Juan Carlos - Fiction, Female Domination, Necrophilia, Older Female / Males, Pregnant, Rape, Teen Female/Boy
 

Meeting Juan Carlos - Fiction, Female Domination, Necrophilia, Older Female / Males, Pregnant, Rape, Teen Female/Boy

Introduction:
How Isabella got the best of her baby brother's best friend
What a spring for Isabella. Seeing how the world became a boring place to live. She was just 20 yrs old, taking up a Nursing course in a College. She is in her boring vacation. With her parents grounding her to the level, she got annoyed since she would be self-sufficent in a house that is intended for her in such times as this.

But in the eyes of many, she wasn't a normal girl. Despite her intelligence and high grades, her parents grounds her if she brings boys in their house. It was a mess for her so much.

It was about the second day of her vacation when her baby brother, Marcos who was 13 just joined her illustrous boring vacation. Surprisingly, he was joined by his best friend, Juan Carlos who was the same age as Marcos. Every night since, the living room was in chaos. Isabella had to clean up the mess since they weren't taught of manners. Besides, they are freaking out in video games.

In one occasion, Isabella was masturbating with a vibrator while watching a sex video. When she knew the door was not locked, she locked it but didn't stop thinking about Juan Carlos. In one instance, she tried to grab Juan Carlos' hand to guide him to her fantasies but Marcos was disturbing her all the time.

It is because his penis is always erecting and is visible through his pants. For Isabella, making them tired is the only way. She was in her fantasies when Marcos told her to "Shut The Fuck Up and keep quiet." Isabella responded by that phrase again. She would device a plan if it will work.

One night, Isabella went to the living room of their occupied 2-story house when she sneaked on the boys that they were watching pornographic movies. She screamed at both Juan Carlos and Marcos and told them to clean the "fuckin' mess up". While Marcos got first in cleaning the whole thing, Juan Carlos got tired, sitting in a sofa and his penis can get out of his pants in an instant where Isabella got turned-on.

While sensing everything was clear, Isabella touched her breastes in front of an amazed but tired Juan Carlos. From that point on, Juan Carlos has an erecting penis from a tent. Then, she touched her vagina to have Juan Carlos feel that he is in paradise all night long. White Paradise.

Later, Isabella told Juan Carlos to come with her in her own bedroom. Good thing for Isabella, her baby brother was fast asleep and locked the door with a key to prevent him from going out the room until 5am. It was 10pm that time.

She have Juan Carlos under her own sleeve. Isabella told Juan Carlos to face-up in the bed, facing her. Then, she removed his sleeveless shirt, skinny jeans and his underwear. Juan Carlos feeling something that was inevitable almost blacked out in fear but Isabella calmed her. She was taking advantage of him, removing her own nightgown, g-string and her bra, to have Juan Carlos turn on her.

In an instant, Juan Carlos felt a warm tounge on his penis. He didn't realize that Isabella was performing fellatio on him and he moaned heavily. He tried to get out but Isabella's mouth was too strong for his penis. So, Isabella was cumming herself also for getting a virgin. In just three minutes, his penis ejected sperm into Isabella's mouth and she sucked all of the cum without any of it shed down. Juan Carlos was exhausted for a while because he got himself in a situaton.

"It was good tasting, Vanilla!" The words of Isabella after Juan Carlos cummed into her mouth and the taste was so delicious.

But more to come for him, since Isabella rested for 1 hour and resumes their sexual intimacy. This time however, fate came down on him.

Isabella is more in fantasies. But it was her first time to taste cums from boys. She desired boys cum than her own age.

Before resuming her sexual activities, Isabella went to a bathroom to replenish herself and to drink Gatorade and other energy drink to make herself energetic.

Juan Carlos felt something was juicing on his penis, Isabella's woman juices and she pumped the penis using her vagina over and over until one atomic bomb explosion Juan Carlos felt he ejected on Isabella's vagina. After that, Juan Carlos blacked out until the next morning. So thus Isabella.

The next day, they went back to their home. Too bad for Isabella since her sexual fantasies are over for now. But she wrote everything in a diary about her fullfilled desire of getting a 13 year old virgin to her fantasies.

But after 13 days, she felt vomitting. She went to an Obygeyne and confirmed that she was pregnant. "OMG" She told herself. Later that day, she apologized to her parents for being pregnant to a 13 yr old boy and she called Jaun Carlos and his parents to apologize for creating a baby with him. Later when Juan Carlos and his parents came, they arranged that the baby will not be aborted since it is life. Isabella would stop her education for a year until 3 months will pass when the baby is born. Too bad for Juan Carlos, he is repelling girls his age of what happenned. But he will be happy with Isabella until she will make another scheme of creating babies.

The End.

Tell me if you want more.

A Boy Taken By Messed Up Family - Fiction, Anal, Blackmail, Blowjob, Fisting, Gay, Humiliation, Incest, Male Domination, Non-consensual sex, Oral Sex, Rape, Reluctance, Threesome, Violence, Water Spor...
 

A Boy Taken By Messed Up Family - Fiction, Anal, Blackmail, Blowjob, Fisting, Gay, Humiliation, Incest, Male Domination, Non-consensual sex, Oral Sex, Rape, Reluctance, Threesome, Violence, Water Sports/Pissing

Contains things some may find offensive.

I'm 17 and my name's Lewis i'm slim, blonde hair and blue eyes, i am gay and was open to all my family at the time i was single. My cock was large and thick i am 8 inches hard and 4 inches thick and i was versatile. I live with my mum and dad in Manchester, England. My dad's called Simon and hes 37,attractive, brown hair blue eyes and musclaur and as far as i knew he was straight.

This all started one night in early december 2011 i had only just turned 17 a week before and i was just sitting in my room. My dad had gone out drinking with my family and my Mum was in America working for a couple of months. Me and my dad had always been close we talked about everything, i talked to him about sex,puberty and masterbating that was just the norm in our family. So this night my dad can home drunk i went and said "hi" he totally ignored me then as i was walking away he shouted me " come here you faggot" i was amazed i went back and he continue abusing me calling me a fag, batty boy and puff. i wasnt phased as i just thought that it was drink talking. i went to bed and i woke up in the middle of the night with my dad watching me sleep.

he said "get over here and suck daddys cock you faggot and let me give you the same juice that you came from" i was astoneshed and walked over thinking he was joking but he really wasn't. he forced me to my feet and shoved his cock which had to be about 5 inches thick and 10 inches long. he shoved it so far down my throat i gagged. he continued doing this til he came down my throat. once i swallowed his seed i started crying he just laughed and dragged me to bathroom ripped my clothes of me and started kicking me then he pissed on me and he seemed to be pissing for ages. i was still crying i thought me and my dad were best friends. then he pulled his phone out and took a photo he told me had sent it to my uncle Ken he was 40 muscluar had grey hair and was attractive.

i didnt realise that i feel asleep on the bathroom floor i was awoken when i heard people laughing it was my dad, uncle Ken, my grandad who was 60 he looked the same as Ken. i then realise they all had theyre dicks out they were all the same size 10 inches.

My grandad grabbed my head and forced me to suck his cock he started pissing in my mouth. they all laughed then my uncle got on the floor and started rimming my arsehole it felt nice and i started getting hard then i felt his fingle go in me.

1...2...3....4....
i was crying mwith pain as he started to force his fist in me then my grandad cummed in my mouth and i was forced to swallow every drop. Ken was still fisting me then he moved his fist and shoved his cock in me then my dad joined him. i was tight before this happened and now i was having my arsehole gapepd with 2 cocks in it then they both came in my arse.

they slid out and the cum dropped out of me and then the worst came afterwords they began slapping and kicking me whilst laughing then i was forced to keep my mouth open as the 3 of them all pissed on me. as i thought it was over the turned around startng farting and then they all forced a shit out on my face i cried until i fell asleep in the same spot.............................................. .................................................. ...........

My old life no more - True Story, Drug, Enema, Humiliation, Lactation, Lesbian, Rape, Slavery, Threesome, Torture
 

My old life no more - True Story, Drug, Enema, Humiliation, Lactation, Lesbian, Rape, Slavery, Threesome, Torture

Introduction:
I wish I hadn't left California that one day but I didn't know I was a pawn in. The game...
I knew I had to leave California the moment I fought with my mom. It was the first time she had screamed at me since dad died three years ago. I packed up my things and got a plane ticket to go to Europe. I drove to the airport and got on plane flight 186. When I found my first class seat I sat down between two incredibly hot males in there early thirties. The flight attendant said that there was not going to be anyone else on the plane the man closest to the window winked at me. I smiled a little bit but went back to reading. The male closest to the aisle asked me what my name was and I said my name was Kamryn Parkson he said he was Chris. And on the other side of me was Drake. He and his friend were both 29 years old and were currently single and when I said I was 28 Chris laughed and said I looked 18 still. I blushed and called for the flight attendant to get me some champagne. When she came back and gave it to me I smelled it and saw it was more bubbly then it should be but I drank it anyway. When I finished I fell into a deep slumber.....

I woke up feeling a draft in this large open area? Where was I? Then the flight attendant came and stuck a vibrator in my pussy and smiled as she left. 10 minutes later I had orgasmed 4 times. She came back and took the vibrator out as I begged her to let me go. She then hit me across my face and stormed out leaving drake and chris to eat my pussy. Drake sucked my breasts while Chris fingered and licked my pussy. The flight attendant then took her shirt off and gave me her breast to suck as she stripped. I looked at her body noticing a big 11 inch cock instead of a pussy. She the went behind me and stuck it in me as hard as she could. I gasped and she spanked me for making a noise. After a few minutes I started riding her and asked," Miss , can I orgasm?" Before she answered I came making her explode inside me with her cum. She left me there to sleep

I woke up with nipple clamps on my pussy and hanging on a contraption. Another few people were there watching me struggle. A crowd member went behind me and put an anal plug in me with no lube. I sat obediently As my ass was being whipped big welts spread on my ass. Some one stuck a finger in my mouth and I bit on it . They slapped me in return. Next thing I knew was I was being given double penetration and sucking on a pussy in my face. All at once we all came and I was left to be kicked as the show was over. A man walked up to me and stuck a 20 dollar bill in my taped up breasts. I realized that he we actually quite handsome. In he money I saw a phone number and when I stood up on my high heels and walked towards him I kissed him. He motioned for me to follow him to his place so I told the mistress that I was going and that she would pick me up in the morning. I left in a short dress that showed my ass off.

I fucked him and fucked him and finally I orgasmed as he did a tit job. While doing so he tweaked my nipples making a drop of milk pop out. He then put his cock in his rightful place as he sucked my breasts until they were dry. We both fell asleep and I woke up to the warm sensation of an enema in my vagina and my anus. I took a swig of champagne and felt the bubbles go down my stomach. He was still asleep so I got dressed and left as I climbed into the limo awaiting me. I swore that I should have fled that night. I went back to the mansion and saw a slave girl trying to sneak out so I stopped her and brought her to my room as I sat her on my bed. I told her to run and never come back. She only was like 15 so I opened the window and she ran and held a one way ticket to America and to go to my mom with my message saying I became a sex slave. I was punished for the run away slave and almost had no food for a month. I refused to talk so she slapped my face and spat on my chest. She left me hanging with no way to eat or drink anything. Drake came in later and fed me some bread and water. I gotten thinner when I became sick and couldn't move. I was rushed to a hospital as I fell into the darkness not knowing what was to come. The doctor said that I had malnutrition and not to be underfed any more so we travelled to the farmers market and bought a lot of food for me to eat.

As soon as I was better I had my ass whipped with the riding crop and was given an enema of champagne to make me drunk. All of them shot all of their cum on me and lactates my tits as they hung As perky as ever. I was going to be sent free. I had a ticket and started to work out. I had gained 50 pounds making me a trend setting 111 pounds. I then sprinted out of my window in my old clothes I packed. I tripped as I was being chased by guards I got up and tried to keep running but my foot was completely bloody. I cried in defeat as they carried me back to the mansion and put bars on the windows. I was so scared at what she would do now that I had tried to run away. She never came in that night. When suddenly my door burst open and in came someone.......

Truckers Lust pt 3 - True Story, Bondage and restriction, Humiliation, Male Domination, Rape, Violence
 

Truckers Lust pt 3 - True Story, Bondage and restriction, Humiliation, Male Domination, Rape, Violence

Introduction:
A contine on my daughter's conception
When baby girl could finally feel him back behind her, she grew frightened. Then she started screaming as a sudden infringement on her body caused her to faint. Peanut stopped and grabbed her hair. With a powerful pull, he yanked her head back and smacked her stupid. The shock threw her back into reality. The pain that caught her off guard was from peanut jamming deep into her anal cavity.
Peanut thrashed about her in ass like a rabid dog. Humping, and thrusting into her till she bleeds. Her cries of pain and the blood are still no motive for peanut to finish her torment. His dick rips threw her muscles, a pain like no other she has felt before. Finally peanut moans in a strange tongue, and busts a relief nut into her ass.

The last shot of power put peanut down. He collapsed causing baby girl to fall. After about 45 minutes peanut began to stir. He arose from baby girl's back, and studied the past scene. Baby girl just lay in front of him quietly sobbing at her pains and throbbing muscles. Peanut leaned over and untied baby girl. She slowly retracted her limbs and balled up. When Baby girl balled up, peanut truly saw the damage he caused her body.

The sheets were cover in her blood, soaked from his sweat. Her pillows were drenched with tears, and her hair was knotted from his pulls. Baby girl slid her hand down and reached for the blanket. Peanut took her hand causing her to jump, and flinched up. Peanut become flooded with guilt at her condition.

He caressed her skin and tried to calm her tremors and whimpers. She embraced his touch and lightened her tension. Eventually they covered up and she nudged down into his arms.
Days went on and she walked a very straight line. Although something in her allowed him forgiveness, nothing in her could forget the painful acts of that night's attacks. Months went by again and they break their ties slowly only to end up connecting again. There were several outside forces causing tension in the air around, Nov of 2007. So Baby girl parted ways with peanut once again.
Baby girl returned to her family in Nov once again pregnant. Her mother didn't catch on right away, and by the time she found out, Baby girl had already had an abortion. So Baby girl played it off till she left. She moved out to the country and held on to another life for a little while. When she then once again returned to peanut.

Baby girl left out on the truck with peanut once more. This trip had been the same as others; she got her ass beat, and was raped on a regular occasion. She finally got it down that if she didn't move and beg when he pursued her, he stopped because it wasn't exciting anymore. So Baby girl became a dead fish when he was attacking her. She started hating herself for forgiving him so much. In her mind she knew it wasn't long before things got so out of hand, he might put her in the hospital, even death. After that trip, she parted once again. This time Baby girl didn't stay at home and bored. Instead she set out on the road by herself with other drivers. She had so much fun, till she met a driver, that wouldn't accept NO for an answer.

Baby girl had helped a driver tarp a load and they were sitting at a truck stop. When the other driver approached her about sex. She denied his actions, and this set his temper off. The other driver yanked Baby girl to the back and restrained her with his bungees. Baby girl began kicking and screaming. The driver hit her with such force she couldn't open her eyes. He continued slamming his fist in her face till she bled.

Baby girl was able to get one of her hands loose, and other driver yanked down on it immediately. This caused her wrist to break. Finally he stripped her clothing and began his plan to conquer her body.

The driver forced himself inside of her with such force she bled. He had no regards for what this beating was doing to her body. Baby girl cried and wiggled to try and get away. With every attempt came another punch.

When he was satisfied with the beating her pussy had sustained, he got a new gleam in his eye. She knew that look before, and braced herself for the pain. The driver turned her on her side and lined up on her ass. Once again her anal path was being tore apart. The driver ended up beating her to a point near death and released her. He was later arrested and tried for his crimes.

When peanut heard of the intrusion on baby girl's body, he grew a sense of worry for her. Baby girl refused offers to come back right away. She was ashamed of her appearance and hid in the comfort of her private life.

After a brief visit with her family, baby girl returned to peanut once more. She set out on the road again as always. Baby girl thought peanut would have developed a form of compassion, since he knew what she had been through with the other driver. Instead she found him as cold as ever. Though he controlled his urge to strike her, for sometime; it didn't take long for him eventually beat her again.

Peanut had struck her till she blacked out in a dirt parking lot. She hadn't even been the source of his anger that night, but still she felt his wrath. Eventually she went back to prostituting and things got worse than ever between them.

Xavier's Mansion - Dark Fantasy, Ass to mouth, Foot or shoe fetish, Interracial, Rape, Slavery
 

Xavier's Mansion - Dark Fantasy, Ass to mouth, Foot or shoe fetish, Interracial, Rape, Slavery

I was driving on a beautiful sunny day down the country roads towards my mansion when I saw a stunning blond country girl walking on the grassy roadside. Her tight round butt showed through the light, short summer dress, and she was carrying a basket of vegetables from the harvest. I wanted a closer look and to see if she was attractive for my purposes, so I pulled up to her to ask directions. She was very beautiful and had a sweet smile, large eyes, and an innocent yet sexy feeling. She could be perfect for my collection, so I set myself up to find out. I asked her about a nearby village and she leaned on the open passenger window to tell me. Then I asked her to show my on the map I was holding and enticed her to lean in further. As she did so I wound up the window which caught her just below the ribs. She jumped from surprise and looked at me on shock. I just smiled as I turned off the car and got out. i walked around behind her, lifted up her dress and caressed her gorgeous, youthful ass. She started to scream and protest as they all did. I ignored her, taking down her country underwear and ripping them as I forced her legs apart. With a swift spit her anus was lubricated and I was already erect from when I first saw her, so I slid my shaft directly into her tight asshole to see if she really had the merits to come with me. And oh she did, I loved plunging in and out of her tight butt as she fought with the car window and screamed. No one was around for miles and I just enjoyed her squirming on my hard cock as I rammed her again and again. I put my hand up her wet vagina, and stretched it open, massaging her g-spot so she came over and over again. Then I pulled out of her ass, and with two fingers from each hand opened her gape so she gasped with pain before I fucked it again. I was slapping her hard the whole time, and I could feel she was breaking. Eventually she stopped struggling and was just sobbing in the car. I pulled out and did up my pants, opened the back seat door and got my special hand-cuffs. She was crying so much, she didn't resist when I put her hands through the window behind her and cuffed them together. Then I slid the long butt plug which was attached to the handcuff chain up her ass so her hands were stuck on the anal dildo. I opened the window and put on a collar which also hooked on to the dildo pulling her head back slightly. Then I pushed her into the trunk and carried on my way home.

When I got there, I called Mistress Eva to come and see what I had found. Eva was one of the most perverted lesbian dominatrices I had ever found, and she helped me run the dungeon. She was a tall blond vixen with a full form, and a harsh tone. She came out and knelt at my feet on hands and knees ready to suck my cock, as she always did when she greeted me. I took it out and made her lick the fresh ass juice from my new find.

"You taste that Eva?" I asked as she took me deep in her throat and went down to lick the juice from my balls.
"Yes master, who is the lucky ass who left you this?"
"Come and see."
She gt up and followed me to the trunk where the sobbing country girl was bound. I took her out, and she stood proud as the collar pulled her head back. Eva ripped off her dress to get a better look at her. She had a gorgeous natural body, full breasts and thighs. Eva squeezed her nipples and she let out a small shriek.

"What is your name?"
"Sarah" the girl sobbed.
"Welcome Sarah, to my domain. Now kneel!" Eva was stern and Sarah, still in pain from my anal rape and the butt plug was obedient. Eva turned around and lifted up her long sleek dress revealing thigh high stockings, a garter belt and nothing else. She bent over and put her ass in Sarah's face and said, "if you don't want to suffer here til you beg for the chance to do this, then lick and fuck my ass with your tongue!"

Sarah cried and shoved her face between Eva's full cheeks. She was really scared and disoriented, like she had landed on a strange planet and had to follow local customs. She licked Eva's crack and stuck her tongue in and out, kneeling and still handcuffed. I helped her a bit, pushing her head forward and back and up and down. Eva was moaning with pleasure as the long tongue penetrated her anus; she reached back and spread her cheeks so Sarah could get deeper inside. Sarah continued to sob and lick and suck and rim Eva. Then Eva stood up and slapped her. She smiled, "you will make a good ass slave." Then turning to me she said, "thanks for bringing me some fresh toilet paper. Come on Sarah follow me." Eva attached a leash to Sarah's collar and lead her to the dungeon.

She went down the outside cellar stairs to the basement of the mansion. There she first saw the two black slaves who were enjoying their lunch. These African women had perfect ebony skin, large butts which were thrust into the air and soft breasts which brushed the hard floor as the drank from doggy bowls. One was thinner than the other and had longer hair, while the other had a big Mama butt and a beautiful fro. They were chained to a post by the feet and hands so that they stayed on their knees with their hands behind their backs cuffed to a long chain attached to the top of the post. They were lapping milk from the bowls on the floor which they could just reach with their tongues if the stretched their arms behind them and pushed their chests towards the ground. They looked up and gave a mischievous smile and continued to drink. Sarah was lead past the three Asian girls, two oriental and one India who were all curled up on the floor, naked, collared to posts and resting. Then she came to a white but very tanned brunet who was lashed to a post at the neck and was softly moaning with closed eyes as she masturbated. She gave a lustful glance and then watched Sarah's full form as she walked by.

Sarah began to come to her senses, and asked Eva "What is this place?"
"This is our masters pleasure chamber, and we do whatever he commands. You also do whatever I command. Good behaviour will be rewarded. Bad behaviour will be punished."
"How long do they stay here?"
"As long as he wants, and until fresh slaves arrive. Maybe on of these girls will get the chance to earn her freedom now that you are here. Your initiation will begin soon, you better rest."

I was happy with my new find, and I looked forward to enjoying her more. But first I thought I should relax and take care of business. "Tiara!"
My cute little black servant girl came running in. She was wearing a white mini skirt and a push bra which barely fit her full breasts. I sat on my sofa and she fell at my feet, took my shoes and socks off and started massaging my feet. She put my big toes on her mouth and licked my soles with a big wet tongue. She massaged, sucked and drooled on my feet while I was opening envelopes and checking mail. Then she put one foot between her legs and slipped my toes up her wet pussy while she tried to fit the other foot all in her mouth and bite gently like a massage. I noticed I'd received a big check for exclusive rights to my latest lesbian bondage series. Eva had become a star as she anally punished my slaves on film. I was very happy and decided to celebrate with an orgy, but first more foot massage. I buzzed down to Eva.
"Eva, send up Liz and Tina."
The Chinese and Japanese girls came running up, but as soon as they saw me, got on hands and knees and crawled across the room.
"Tiara, you and the girls give me the full treatment" I said kicking my foot up her cunt a little. She took my foot from her mouth to say, "You desire is my command master..."
I continued reading as Liz, the beautiful long haired Chinese acrobat started brushing her face on my foot wet with Tiara's cum. Tiara stuck her butt in the air which stuck out of the white skirt with a beautiful contrast t her black skin. Tina looked unhappy but knew what she had to do and started slobbering all over Tiara's anus and fingering it to get her saliva inside. Tina didn't like sucking black ass, so I always made her do it. Liz was caressing my feet with her hair when Tiara turned her anus to my big toe. She was riding sucking it in with anal contractions while Tina prepared Liz's butt for the other foot. Tina was brutally anal finger fucking Liz. The two Asians had some rivalry, but Liz was taking it and moaning. Tina was spitting on the anus, then tonguing it to be sure it was wet enough for me. "Master, I see a little dirt on my fingers, yellow juice from Liz's ass, sir." Liz froze and looked mortified. "Make her lick it." I said casually looking up. Tina smiled and shoved her juicy yellow fingers in Liz's regal face, she grimaced but obediently sucked up her ass cum. Then she turned and anal fucked my other foot next to Tiara who was still pumping up and down with her wet gape. Tina was smiling as my anal slaves serviced my feet. After a little while I said, "that's enough girls, now Tina just you for clean up." She was unhappy again, but she learned to obey and the girls took my feet from their asses and Tina licked all the ass juice from between my toes. She put Liz's foot in her mouth and Liz grabbed her head and pushed down on it making her gag on my foot. I pushed my foot in her mouth too, and she choked and gagged an winced. I smiled at Liz and told her to spank her. She slapped Tina's ass and made her gag on both my dirty feet. Then I told Tina to lick up the juices from the floor, I sent Tiara away, and told Liz she could have the privilege of being my mistress in the orgy tonight.

Sweet Naomi - Fantasy, Rape, Slavery, Virginity
 

Sweet Naomi - Fantasy, Rape, Slavery, Virginity

Introduction:
This story is has a young teenage girl getting raped by a man with no name. This young girl gets hurts at end of this story. So if this is not your type of story DO NOT READ. But if it is read as much as you would like
I saw her walk by my house everyday on the way to school in her school uniform. A white shirt and I short black and red skirt. With the top button open so I could see her breast. There where a pretty big c cup. Her long black legs where so magnificent. She had coal black hair that came past her shoulders. I really didn't know old she was. Her face looked like she me have been twelve but her body looked sixteen. One day when I was washing my car she came walking by with her breast hanging out. When she got pass me I got a look at her nice ass. It was a fat apple bottom. I made up my mind that I had to have her. For the next two week I took from work and watched her every move. I knew everything she did.
The day before I was going to put my master strategy into motion, I rented a cabin way out in the woods. It was an early Monday morning. I was acting like I was fixing my car when Naomi came around the corner. I could hear her coming. The sound of her hills got closer and closer. She walked past me as I got up. I took out my stun gun and put it on her lower back. She fails back into my arms. I picked her up and put her in my car. I looked around to see if anybody was watching. I walked around to the other side of the car and got in then pulled off. I drove use deep into the woods of Rock Creek Park. I pulled up to the cabin, walked around to pick her up to take her into the cabin. I put her on the bed and took her shirt and skirt off. Then I tied her to the bed. All she had on was her black lace panties and bra. I rubbed my hand over her bra and looked down at the beauty I had before me. I could wait till she woke up. To kill time I went downstairs to eat. When I finished eating I started to watch the Asses for the Masses, as I was just about to ejaculate I heard her upstairs trying to break free yelling let me go. I ran upstairs and entered the room. She looked up and saw me standing at the door.
She said how are you? Where am I?
You don't need to know. But you should get ready for so fun.
Let me go you sick asshole.
That hurts; a little girl shouldn't talk like that.
I slapped her and put me had over her mouth. I pulled I gag out of my back pocket and put it in her mouth. I looked down at her and saw she started to cry. I wiped her face and kissed her. I ran my hand down her body to her panties. I reached over her and got my pocket knife off the night stand and cut her bra off. Her breast came bouncing out. I took her right breast in my hand, been over and sucked her light brown nipple. She started to shack, so I bit down on her nipple. I could her cry even with a gag. So I slapped her and told her I she fights me on this I would kill her right then and there. I went back to sucking her right nipple. I started kiss her whole breast and move over to the other breast. I kissed her down to her panties and I want between her legs to kiss her pussy. I got up and pulled her panties apart and smelled them and throw them down. I kissed her bare puss and shoved my tongue. My tongue darted all inside her sweet pussy. I came out the hit her cunt and lightly bit on it. Then sucked on her cunt. I put my fingers into her cunt. I started going even deeper with my tongue. She pussy tasted so good kinda like a fresh T-bone steak with A1 steak sauce.
I got up and pulled my pants down and whipped my ten inch penis out. I rubbed my penis across her face and down here breast to her soaping wet pussy. I hit her cunt the slide it in just a little. I moved it around inside her it was so tight it almost hurt a little. This was the first time she ever had a penis inside her. She started crying again. The tears came down her face and I could hear faint cries coming from the gag. I pushed it in even deeper and started fucking here. First I was slow and picked up speed and force. I couldn't help but look at her tits bounce up and down, so fast. I grabbed her left breast and squeezed ih as hard as I could. I could tell her she was getting to like it just a little if she didn't I really couldn't give a fuck. All I knew was her pussy was getting tighter and wetter. I was in heaven. I was yelling Oh you little slut you feel so good. Your so fucking tight. Right then her body started to shake with a powerful orgasm. I just kept fucking that sweet light pussy of hers.I could feel my nuts getting tighter and tighter till I came right at the end of her orgasm. I wiggled my penis around in her. I laid on top of her for a while and pulled my limp dick out. Dripping wet with her cum. Her cum was pouring out off her little fuck hole, all over my white sheets. I wiped the cum off all over her panties from off the floor. I got from on top of Naomi and went to get a little snack. I got some leftover pizza and I soda. I went back up to that sweet piece of pussy. I looked her up and down as I walked over to her. I put me fingers in her pussy, toke the out and sucked her juices off. I told her I was going to untie her and flip her over and if she screams I would cut her jugular. So she would die within minutes. I reached up and undid her ties and flapped her over so her apple bottom. I redid the ties and smacked her ass. I sucked on her ass and started licking her asshole. For an ass it tasted pretty good. I went deeper into her ass. I came out and started using me finger. Her ass was even tighter then her pussy. I got on top of her ass and slipped into her ass. More like I rammed it in. in tore the hell out of her ass. The way it sounds with my big black balls hitting her pussy. Her pussy was getting wet began to get wet again. Me balls was covered with pussy juice. My balls got even tight then they ever got before and I came I up in her ass. When I finished cumming Naomi rubbed her ass against me dick. I didn't care if I just bust a load in this ho, I wanted to keep fucking her ass cuz that was just driving me insane. In kept fucking her with my limp dick faster and harder. I bust a even bigger nut in her ass. As I pulled out my dick my cum came rushing out. I let some cum run on my cock, and slapped her in the face with it. After I took a long nap and let my cock rest up I fucked her ass again, but this time a untied one hand so she could play with her cunt. She just started cumming as soon as she toughed her cunt. I pulled out and sucked her hand clean. When I was finished sucking her hand my cock hit her and she grabbed it out of nowhere and gave me a hand job. It felt so good. I could have swore she have done this before. It wasn't to tight or weak. When I came on her hand. She took the cum and smashed it on her breast and nipples. That made me get hard all over again.
I knew if I didn't get rid of her now I never would. So I pull my hand gun from the nightstand where I had my knife. I hit her in the back of the head. Her limp body fall to the bed. I cut her ties and turned her over and kissed her lips. I picked her up and put her in my car. We went deeper into Rock Creek Park almost into Caseville. I pilled over to the side of the dirt road. I got out a made her a grave. When I was finished I walked back to the car and pulled her body out and throw her into her grave. When she was in I pulled my gun out and shoot her once in the head and twice in the chess and drove off

Jonothon's smelly brainwashing - Dark Fantasy, Boy, Mind Control, Monster, Rape, Scatology, Torture, Virginity, Young
 

Jonothon's smelly brainwashing - Dark Fantasy, Boy, Mind Control, Monster, Rape, Scatology, Torture, Virginity, Young

Introduction:
Jonothon's masters wish his brain to think only of obedince to them.
Jonothon is to be slime-treated by his Masters, the spiders.

Two high pillars of have been erected where Jonothon is to be given his treatment. He is clothed in nought but a short, thin skintight little cotton shirt. His head has been shaved of all hair except for a little slime-gelled cone of blond hair in the middle of his forehead.

He has been restrained between the pillars with thick, wet tentacles around his legs and arms, his arms are raised at his sides, his legs are wide.

Above his head, a big block of thick yellow slime like vaseline is between the two blocks. Slowly, it begins to descend. Jonathon begs, begs the spiders, his eyes wide and unseeing in fear, but the spiders listen not as Jonothon's lips work desperately to plead, and wail, and promise, his puny little 12-year-old body writhing against the thick, strong tentacles, the naked penis jiggling jiggling, the naked penis jiggling jiggling. The warm, wet smile stinks in his nostrils as it lowers and lowers and lowers.

The spiders squeal with glee as the slime gently touches his head. There is a long, moist squelch as the slime descends softly, yet firmly, slowly sealing his head in a thick, smelly tomb. As he opens his mouth to scream, the special slime begins to push down his throat, he cannot close his mouth.

Gently the slime closes over his cotton-ringed neck, so that his whole head is sealed into the slime's intimate caress. The tentacles release his body, for now they are needed not to ensure Jonothon does not escape his processing. The little boy thrashes and jigs. Hands claw at the slime. Thrash. Jig. Claw. Claw. Desperate. Desperate. But he can escape his smelly fate not.

Gently, his body calms as the slime begins to work upon him. The slime begins to rise again. It lifts the limp, unresisting body high into the air. It begins to rotate the body, slowly, gently.

Soon the belly is plump and swollen with slime. The treatment is gentle and slow and intimate. Jonothon's pert little 12-year-old body is still very calm and well-behaved as he is given his treatment. His hands claw and twitch delicately against his thighs, his legs jig in a soft, spastic jigging to the rhythm of his purification. Jonothon's body shows almost no sign of the horrible, smelly things which are being done to his soft ickle brain.

Jonothon is being chemically lobotomized, slowly and gently and exquisitely. His head-meat stinks like free will and boy-thinks. He knows not that a preteen boy must think of nought but serving his Masters. Jonothon shall be chemically sterilised of his impure human thoughts until his head-meat is clean and correct and obedient.

For many hours the smelly little preteen boy dangles and spins and stinks and robotises. Jonothon needs to be given a lot of slime to sanitize his brain. It must be pumped, and pumped, and pumped into his little body. The slime is very clever. It gives its' special juices and chemicals to his brain, then the slime is pooed out in thick logs of rich, brown sludge so that more slime can be pumped into the little boy's body!

The slime is very smelly when it comes out the back. The crack between Jonothon's nice, round, cute little boy-tushy fills with slime, the backs of his smooth, supple legs are wet and slimed as it gently slides from Jonothon's sweet, tight little underage bumhole. It is for this reason that he is clothed not beneath the hips- otherwise his panties would just fill with boy-soil! With no clothing upon his hips, the soil simply falls upon the floor!

The place where Jonothon is being processed is hot and moist, and soon his body stinks of B.O. and nightsoil and Lobotomising slime. For many hours his body twitches and stinks, until his brain has been washed, and purified, and corrected. It now knows nought but obedience to the Spiders. It realises that the spiders are right to correct his brain, for his brain-thinks were impure and soiled before. Jonothon wishes to do nought but serve.

Slowly the slime descends. Jonothon's head is freed of the block. It is still jellied with slime. His eyes are milky white. The mouth is a puckered O shape, gently gurgling slime out as the body begins to serve his new masters. The spiders click with glee.